Pilgrim

by FnordBear

Rating: teen
Tags: Romance, Adventure, Human
Length: 83991

Bear is a man who has given up on life. He had a wife and a bright and happy future ahead of him. It all came crashing down around him after a fateful encounter ends in blood. Can he find a reason to go on in a new world?

Bear is a man who has given up on life. He had a wife, a house, a cat, a good job and a bright and happy future ahead of him. It all came crashing down around him after a fateful encounter ends in bullets and blood.

He has wrapped up his worldly affairs and intends to go out in to the wilderness and end his life to escape his sorrow. An encounter with a being from another world may hold the key to his second chance at life.

A human in Equestria fic with an older and more worldly protagonist.

Cover art updated 01/10/15 using Heromachine
Pony Creator
PaintNET

03/22/15
Though I am loath to put "trigger warnings" since I feel like such things are over and misused (may contain spoilers: [spoiler]Religion, Implied Sex (no "on screen" clop), Violence, Self Harm, Nazis, Torture, Angel Bunny, Fluttershy Crying, Scootaloo Crying, Hashbrowns, Etc. Etc.
[/spoiler]
Also comments section is NOT a spoiler free zone.:eeyup:

Please feel free to add the story to any group you deem appropriate. If you feel compelled to leave an up or down vote please kindly leave some feedback, good or bad. I want to improve my writing and constructive criticism is always welcome!:rainbowkiss:

Published 1970-01-01 00:00:00 UTC
Last updated 2015-05-02 01:38:52 UTC

02 - Awakenings

I awoke to the sight of sunlight streaming around the closed blinds of the little room I was in. For a moment I thought the preceding day had been a drug induced series of dreams. The dull ache of my side, shoulder, and knee told me otherwise. Managing myself in to an upright sitting position I saw the bandages on my side had been redressed and as well my right knee was heavily wrapped. My left arm had been rather expertly immobilized via medical tape to my chest.

I slowly took in my surroundings through the filtered daylight. I was in a room of old style rustic construction. The ceiling was a bit low for my six foot frame but not unexpected given the nature of my rescuer. The bed I was laying in was surprisingly large with plenty of room for me to splay out and seemed to be stuffed with some soft medium rather than the springs I was used to, likewise the pillow. An extinguished candle and a small nightstand completed the decor.

I kept looking around the room while flexing and moving my limbs to gauge the extent of my injuries and what my range of motion was. My bare chest showed many angry purple bruises as did what I was able to see of my legs and arms. My legs...where did my pants go? I looked down and realized the only thing preserving my modesty were my tighty whities.

Never one for immodesty I began looking for something to cover myself. My bruised back and knee ended my quest in short order when they in one voice spoke against the idea of doing anything but laying peacefully in bed. Puffing my mouth out I exhaled a long breath with a mixture of frustration and irritation. Like it or not until I was healed I was bed bound. I did not even have a book to read to pass the time.

Deciding to make the best I could of the situation I reached my hand down and tugged on the bed sheet then death rolled like an alligator until I was doing a passable impression of a burrito. Now secure in my modesty and a bit warmer, I drifted off in to a fitful sleep.

~~~

Sometime later I awoke once more, the light of the sun through the window had crept further across the floor leaving me in a slightly cooler and darker part of the room. I smiled a bit having always preferred a cool dark place to rest. It was then I noticed I wasn't alone. At some point during my slumber a chair had been brought in to the room and the little yellow pegasus was sitting upon it...knitting. I watched for some time fascinated at how she was able to manipulate the needles and yarn with just her, well I couldn't call them hooves as they seemed more flexible, and her wings.

I wasn't sure how long I had been staring in fascination but eventually she glanced up and noticed me watching her. I was unprepared for the startled "Eeep!" nor her attempt to hide behind her flowing pink mane.

"Forgive me little one, I did not mean to startle you. I was just fascinated by your knitting."

Peeking out from under her mane she replied, "Oh um, it's quite alright, I startle easily. But why were you fascinated with my knitting? I mean I am not very good."

I quirked and eyebrow at her and held up my right hand with my fingers splayed apart, "Well, here are five reasons it fascinates me, if I could hold up my other arm right now I could show you five more."

This elicited a genuine smile and giggle from the little pegasus. It is so strange how in body shape she looked much like the equines I knew but in face she was almost human. The movement of her tail and ears, the way she wasn't making eye contact, it was clear she was nervous. I decided to try to rebreak the ice with her.

"I apologize Miss Fluttershy, when I am scared or nervous I use humor, sometimes pretty sarcastic humor at that, as a coping mechanism."

Her smile grew a bit larger and a bit more genuine, "You are nervous too? But you are so big and so tough to survive those wounds of yours. How could you be nervous?"

I smiled at her, "Little lady, I am a stranger in a strange land. I was brought here by a weird being telling me I am to be some sort of champion for a realm I have never heard of and then I am tossed through a magical portal and start falling to what should be my death." I paused.

"Yeah, I am a bit nervous. Never seen a talking pegasus before either. Well any pegasus really."

This seemed to perk her up a bit, "You have never seen...but haven't you seen ponies before?"

"I have seen ponies sure, but where I come from they are beasts, non-thinking creatures."

"Oh my...you...you really aren't from our world are you?"

"No ma'am, not unless my would suddenly sprouted cute talking pegasai and cryptically-speaking chimeras. Though the last one could have been all the acid I took."

"You drank acid?" She exclaimed with a horrified look.

I chuckled and kept a mental tally, cultural misunderstanding number one, a drug reference. Good going Bear. "No miss Fluttershy the acid I am referring to is a type of...chemical substance...that can be used recreationally or sometimes as a sacrament for those seeking enlightenment. It brings visions or hallucinations to those who partake."

She looked at me quizzically obviously not quite understanding but seemed to let the matter drop. Deciding not to let the conversation come to a standstill I continued, "So Miss Fluttershy, could you tell me about where I am?"

"Well you are in my cottage in the upstairs guest room. Just outside the forest where I found you. About ten minutes on hoof from here is the town of Ponyville. About an hour away by train is the city of Canterlot, the capital of Equestria."

"Fascinating." I quoted one of my favorite characters in scifi. "So are pegasai the dominant people in these parts?"

She shook her head, "Oh no, pegasus ponies are only about one third of the population. There are earth ponies and unicorns too. Griffons, minotaurs, and dragons can also be found in the world too. There is even a zebra living in the forest."

This was a lot for me to take in. Unicorns? Griffons? DRAGONS??

"That is...wow. I have no words. What about humans? Where are they?"

"What's a...hoo-man?"

"Human, me, my people are humans."

"I thought you said you were an ape..."

"Humans are descended from apes but we don't call ourselves that."

"I'm sorry mister Bear but I have never seen anything like you before."

My mind ground to a halt. Never. Seen. Before.

~~~

As the day progressed the little pegasus excused herself from our conversation stating she needed to feed her animals and that she would return with some food for me as well. I was grateful as my stomach was starting to remind me that my body needed protein to speed the healing process. I mulled over what I had learned from her, there being three species of ponies as the dominant race in this nation called Equestria. That the sun and moon moved at the whims of two goddess-like princesses rather than through orbital mechanics. Magic, there was true, practical, repeatable magic here. That alone fired my imagination as I began to wonder if I too could use magic now that I was here.

Eventually sleep claimed me again as my battered body went in to a low-power mode to facilitate healing. I awoke to the smell of food, delicious nutritious food. Sitting up I see Fluttershy enter the room with a bowl of some kind of heavy soup balanced on her back and a small white rabbit following her.

She sat the bowl on the bedside table and then picked up a spoon with her...hoof? I watch in fascination as this hoof-like appendage lifts the spoon out of the bowl and offered it too me after Fluttershy blew on it to cool it down.

"How do you do that with your hoof?"

"Do what?"

"Grip things."

She gives a human-like shrug and continued to offer up the spoon. I take it and raise it to my mouth giving it a taste. It is a thick vegetable soup that would have given my grandmother a run for her money. I eagerly take the bowl and set it in my lap and begin wolfing the soup down. After a few minutes I had cleaned my plate and sat it back on the table.

Fluttershy was looking warmly at me with a hint of a smile.

"What?"

"You have soup stuck in your face fur." She said with a little giggle.

Reaching up I patted my beard and sure enough I found soup had dribbled in to it. "Um, I was saving that for latter."

Rolling her eyes she produced a napkin from under her wing and began blotting my face like I was a child. I sat there trying to manage my best "not amused" face but failed miserably at dissuading the TLC I was receiving. A moment later the little rabbit, almost forgotten, hopped up on the bed and stared at me.

Now I have seen some rabbits in my day. That is a strange thing to say but it is true. But never had I seen a rabbit giving me the evil eye. This rabbit seriously looked like he was trying to put a whammy on me.

"Um miss Fluttershy?"

"Yes?"

"I do believe your rabbit means me harm."

"What? No little Angel bunny would never hurt a soul, would you Angel?"

She turned to the rabbit as she spoke who reared up on its hind legs and crossed it's little forelegs in a disdainful manner before kicking my foot. It surprisingly hurt a bit.

"Angel! That was naughty!" She picked him up by the scruff and sat him in my lap. A place I wanted no violent kicking lagomorphs I assure you.

"You apologize right now mister!"

Having no place in my life for rodents who seem to not understand the concept of the relationship between predator and prey species I picked up the rabbit in my good arm and tilted it on it's back bringing it up to my chest and stroking it's belly with my bound left hand. The rabbit immediately went in to a trance as its prey-species driven biological imperative demanded. Fluttershy watched fascinated as the little rabbit seemed to relax in my arms.

"Oh wow! I have never seen Angel bunny take to someone like that before! He must really like you."

Hooves, a traditionally herd-animal prey species. I would expect the town vet to know about trancing a rabbit... Still, I didn't want to hurt the little guy and so I set him upright. After a moment he shook off the trance and looked at me with a bit of confusion. Then he looked at me very angrily. I decided to head off any further violent tendencies of his by looking him in the eye and speaking the universal word for "I am not taking your guff rabbit."

"Hasenpfeffer." I stated coldly.

The rabbit's angered look turned to one of nervousness as it backed off and hopped on to Fluttershy's back hiding behind her mane.

"Oh I am so glad you two are getting along! Little Angel bunny doesn't like strangers normally."

I chuckled inwardly, "Let's just say I have handled rabbits before. I think he can tell I am a friend to things small and furry."

I did not expect Fluttershy's eyes to widen and her expression to reach weaponized levels of adorable, "You like animals?"

I nodded, "Yes, especially cats, I have raised and fostered many over the years."

A rather disturbing grin crossed her face then she cryptically said, "Then I know just the thing to help you get better! I will be right back."

She trotted out of the room taking the empty dish and demon bunny with her. I settled back patting my rather full stomach when Fluttershy returned with a cardboard box clamped in her teeth which she promptly upended on the bed.

Have you ever been showered in kittens? Let me tell you there is nothing greater or more enjoyable that a flock of tiny kittens being dumped on your chest when you are feeling down. How can you not smile. I laid there with a wiggling mass of kitten, about eight in total, exploring Mount Bear. They ranged in all colors from orange tabbies to little tortie calicos.

In spite of myself I may have let out an unbecoming squee. Especially when a little gray one with blue eyes began using my beard as a nest. Fluttershy meanwhile is watched the whole scene play out in front of her with some kind of manic glee.

After about an hour of playing with the kittens all but one, the little one nesting in my beard, had been put back in their box to be returned to their mother cat. My little beard friend seems to grump a bit when Fluttershy tries to lift him with her wings.

"Allow me please." I say. I gently pick up the little ball of grump and notice something I have overlooked previously. He is missing his left front leg. I sat him back down on my tummy and asked, "What happened to the little guy's leg?"

"Oh him? Poor dear was born without it. I have had the most horrible time getting his mother to nurse him."

I nod sagely understanding. "Well if it is alright with you he can stay in here with me."

If a smile could light up a room this one would have burned my retinas. "Oh yes! It is no trouble! I'll go get a little sandbox for him and put it in here."

Fluttershy scampered out of the room to fetch my new friend a litter box. Meanwhile I chose to bond with the little fellow. Holding him up in one hand I looked him in the eyes and said, "Your name is now Tripod. I am your friend Bear. We are going to have grand adventures you and I, but first we sleep and grow stronger. Then we shall take over the world!"

Tripod responded in appropriate kitten fashion by giving a rather large yawn. I laid him back on my beard where he promptly nestled down and was soon giving off little kitten snores. Fluttershy came back in to the room with the promised littler box and placed it by the bed.

Glancing to the window I saw night had fallen and between my new little buddy, his purring, and my full stomach I found my eyelids growing heavy. I bid Fluttershy a good night and as she is leaving the room she said, "Tomorrow I'm going to bring my friend Twilight over. I think you should be rested enough to meet her by then. She should have lots of questions for you."

I nod sleepily and drifted off in to a realm of warm burrito bed sheets, purring kittens, and kind pegasai.

03 - Freebird

The sound of a cock crowing greeted me as I awoke. At some point in the night a proper blanket had been thrown over me and though I was loath to admit it nature was calling loudly and I would need to leave my burrito blanket nest. Carefully I extracted Tripod from the nest he had made in my beard and set him upon my pillow. He gave a small mewl of protest then did a fair impression of a croissant and began emitting small kitten purrs once more. With far less pain than the day before I sat up and congratulated myself on a job well done while my knee and shoulder asked if we could lay back down now. Unfortunately my bladder was the one calling the shots and I forced myself to swing my legs over the side of the bed. That was nearly my undoing. My knee reminded me in no uncertain terms that it was attempting to repair itself and anything short of bed rest was more than it could take.

Biting my lower lip I struggled to a standing position leaning my weight heavily on my good arm and the thankfully sturdy bedside table. I found myself in a quandary. I could stand with assistance but walking seemed to be out of the question. There was also the matter of not knowing where, or if, there was a bathroom and at this point the question was rapidly becoming moot. Finally my higher brain functions kicked in and I reached out for the chair Fluttershy has been knitting in earlier. It was undignified but it made a passable attempt at a cane.

At a snails pace I slowly made my way outside the room into the hallway using my improvised cane. Looking to my left I saw stairs leading downwards. To my right another door and then a third at the end of the hall. Taking a guess I inched further down the hall until I was at the end door. Sure enough it was a bathroom. Very femininely adorned as well. A small window let in enough light for me to see about handling my business. Fortunately these ponies had a concept of indoor plumbing and while a bit different than what I am accustomed to I was able to take care of my needs.

Turning to the sink I washed my hands and looked at myself in the mirror hanging over it. To say I looked rough was putting it mildly. Months of neglecting my personal appearance had led me to grow a mountain-man beard. Streaks of gray showed prominently in the brown of my beard. Likewise I was beginning to see gray at my temples as well. I gave a disdainful look at my long brown hair. It had become ragged and greasy over the months since I...retreated from life. Looking myself over further I saw most of my bruises had already begun to fade. There was still a nest of healing scratches all over my chest and face but I counted myself lucky to survive the fall.

The fall, I remember burning but there was not a mark on me to indicate I had been touched by flame. Nor was I as injured as I should be. I should be dead. That phrase repeated itself over and over in my head.

With a sigh I pushed these thoughts aside and looked to see if there were any toiletries I could make use of to at least clean myself up a bit. Finding nothing I recognized beyond a brush I settled of holding my head in the sink and rinsing out my hair. Despite the protests of my inured side I was able to make at least some progress in looking presentable with just water and a brush. With a bit of difficulty I borrowed a pink hair tie (mane tie?) and pulled my mass of hair back.

Taking in my reflection again I wished once more for a razor so I could clean up my face, but that would have to wait. For now I need to find some clothing, other than my underwear, if I am to be meeting Fluttershy’s friend today. Making my way down the hallway I came to the top of the stairs and pondered a moment how to proceed. Shrugging and throwing caution to the wind I tucked my improvised cane under my arm and leaned heavily on the banister making my way down the stairs.

Once I had steadied myself I took in the ground floor of the dwelling. I was in a zoo. Almost everywhere I looked was a perch for a bird, a terrarium for a reptile, a cage for a rodent or some other accommodation for an animal. In the midst of all this was Fluttershy feeding a...is that a deer. Yes there is a deer in the house. It turned to Fluttershy and to my amazement said, “Oh Fluttershy I didn’t know you had company!”

Talking deer. Neat. I guess venison is off the menu now. With a chuckle I smiled and replied back, “No my dear, I am a patient of the little miss here.”

I laughed inwardly at the rhyme and the homophone I was able to throw in to the sentence. The doe at the table covered her mouth with a hoof and gave a polite chuckle, “Oh my Fluttershy, not only is your patient quite a strapping lad but he is funny too.”

Fluttershy for her part looked like she was about to turn a shade of red requiring special cameras to view properly. Taking that as a cue the deer stood from the dinner table where they had been sharing lunch and made for the door, “Thank you for the lunch Fluttershy and you for the laugh big fellow. If you are ever in the Whitetail woods ask for Lily Tail and I will show you around.”

The deer stepped through the dutch door and outside shutting the bottom half behind her then bounded down a dirt path with a giggle.

“So...what was that about?” I asked.

Fluttershy rubbed her hooves together in a bashful manner, “Lily Tail is a friend of mine from the White Tail woods. She is always making jokes about finding me a stallion.”

Were it not for my facial hair I think I would have joined Fluttershy in approaching a red-shifted quantum state.

“So, you said you had a friend for me to meet?”

“Oh yes!” She perked up, “Twilight Sparkle will be over in about an hour to interview you. She is really curious as to who and what you are and how you got here.”

I nodded, “Understandable, I don’t suppose my clothes are anywhere around here? I would rather not be near naked when I am about to meet your friend.”

She looked at me curiously, “Are you cold? I could light a fire I suppose.”

Then it struck me, she was wearing nothing but fur. “No little pony, humans wear clothes as a means of modesty and propriety.” Well that was mostly true.

“I would feel...indecent were I to meet someone without at least my pants on.”

Seeming to understand Fluttershy went to a side closet and rummaged around for a moment. While she did so I could also see my backpack. Ah my old friend I do so hope my tablet is in you and intact, I would very much like a book to read.

Fluttershy stepped back from the closet with my jeans neatly folded in her mouth and then set them on the couch.

“I hope you don’t mind but I mended them a bit, they had rips, dirt, and some b-blood on them.”

I looked over my old jeans and smiled. They were in pretty good shape considering their age and wear. I slipped them on and buttoned them, only wincing when I pulled them over my bandaged knee.

“Thank you Fluttershy, they are as good as new.” She beamed a small smile at me that would have melted the polar ice caps. I pondered her meek attitude and wondered if it was cultural or just her. I sat back on her couch and used my chaircane to prop my leg up.

“Before your friend gets here Fluttershy I wanted to say thank you. When I went in to the woods I didn't intend to come out. Now that I am here I don’t feel the need to leave the world behind just yet. Especially not when I have been given a whole new one to explore.”

I was unprepared for what happened next. A flying ball of yellow and fluff landed in my lap and pressed her whole barrel to my chest and gave a death grip of a hug. I learned two things in that moment. One that ponies are very tactilely affectionate and two Fluttershy is about the softest thing I have ever hugged and I used to have a big black lab that I would hug and she was soft too. Fluttershy by far was softer.

With her muzzle buried in my shoulder I heard her whisper just loud enough to hear, “You listen to me Mister, I don’t ever want to hear you talk about hurting yourself again. I put too much work into keeping you alive.”

Not knowing what to do I began petting her head and neck the way I would a large dog. She clung for a moment more before hopping back down. Shyly she said, “S-sorry, I get a bit emotional over hurt things.”

Curiously I asked, “Forgive me but is the subject of self-harm some form of taboo here? If so I apologize profusely.”

She shook her head, funny how some gestures are universal, “N-no not really. If somepony tries to hurt themselves or talk about it we support them and get them help.”

I nodded, “It is about the same where I am from as well. Still though I apologize for upsetting you.”

She smiled shyly again, “It’s OK, I guess, I am just really protective of my patients.”

Leaning back I closed my eyes while tilting my head back. “If it is all the same to you I think I will rest a bit until your friend arrives. Being up and about so quickly took a little more out of me than I thought it would.”

“Oh that is quite alright you rest until she gets here.” With that she hopped up on the couch beside me and began thumbing (hoofing?) through a magazine with a picture of a unicorn in a nurse outfit on the cover surrounded by dogs and cats wearing band-aids. The title read “Vet Life”.

Shaking my head I leaned back again and let my mind digest what I had learned so far.

~~~

Any question I had to as to Fluttershy’s demure nature went out the door when I met Twilight Sparkle. This...alicorn, that’s a new one on me, seemed to have nothing in the way of shame about things that piqued her curiosity.

“For the last time I am not taking my pants off. I don’t care if it is for science!” I held on to the waist of my pants for dear decency.

“Puh-lease!” she whined, “If I am going to do an accurate report on you I need to get an idea of your external and internal anatomy!”

“Did you think to ask if I might know something about that?”

The purple glow trying to tug my pants down faded and the purple alicorn acquired a look on her face that I have only seen when someone ate too much ice cream in one go. “Ask...ha...huh ha...noooo?”

I planted my face firmly in my palm, “Fluttershy are you sure she is a scientist and not some kind of...weirdo?”

Fluttershy nodded while Twilight looked at me like I had kicked a puppy, “I’m not a weirdo…”

Sighing I decided to start over, “OK Twilight let’s take it from the top. My name is Bear O'Hara. I am from the planet Earth. The nation called the United States of America. I am from the state of South Carolina. I went in to the woods on a...retreat.” I glanced over at Fluttershy who mouthed a silent thank you at glossing over my reason for being in the woods.

“After setting up camp I settled in to read. Some time later a creature I can only describe as a chimera appeared before me and told me some land called Equestria was in need of a champion and I was it. I was too out of it to argue and then somehow I was falling out of the sky and then woke up in Miss Fluttershy’s care.”

That was a more or less accurate summary for the curious alicorn.

After a moment her horn began to glow and reams of parchment and inkwells and quills flew out and settled on the dinner table where furious note taking began.

“OK we'll get back to how you got here later. Let’s focus on other things for now. How many genders do you have?”

“Two.”

“What do you eat?”

“I am an omnivore. My diet is mostly meat, fruit, vegetables, and the occasional small child.”

A look of horror came over the two ponies as their jaws dropped.

“I’m kidding about the small children unless you count chicken eggs.”

With a relieved look Twilight went back to writing and asked. “What did you do for a living?”

“I was a customs broker and before that I was an IT guy.”

“Um, can you explain what both of those are?”

“Well as an IT guy I basically fixed complex machines that others used to do their daily work but they themselves didn't know how to fix.”

She nodded and wrote that down.

“And customs broker?”

“Well I don’t know how your economy works here but in ours when we ship goods between nations there are taxes to be paid and official documents explaining in detail what the goods are and what they are used for so that the government will know what its citizens are moving across its borders.”

Twilight scribbled notes at a furious pace. I was content to let her catch up, watching practical magic at work was fascinating.

“So what other kinds of humans and other thinking creatures are in your world?”

That made me pause, “You mean like how there are pegasus and unicorn ponies?”

“And earth ponies yes.”

“Well then none. There is only one model of human, comes in two genders with two hundred thousand years of evolution backing us up.”

Twilight paused, “Two hundred thousand years? How old are you?!”

I shrugged, “Me? I am pushing forty. Assuming I keep healthy I have another thirty to forty years ahead of me. But what I think you mean is do we have two hundred thousand years of history. Yes and no. Our scientists have been able to trace our species roots about that far back. Otherwise our oldest recorded history is about nine thousand years.”

Twilight sat her quill down. “That...that is astonishing. Our recorded history is only a little over two thousand years. I bet there is so much you can teach us.”

I shook my head, “I am not so sure that is a good idea Twilight. Humans have made a mess of our world with our advances. Besides you have magic, we don’t. Who's to say you might not come up with a better way of things than we did.”

Twilight mulled this over a for a bit before saying, “You may be right or you may not. We can come back to that later. For now let me ask you a few more questions.”

“Go ahead.”

“What are your natural enemies.”

“None. Humans are apex predators. We have long since killed off or contained anything that can do us harm.”

Twilight paused again as if I had grown a third head while Fluttershy gave a little meep and hid behind her mane.

“Girls you have nothing to fear. We have evolved past our hunter gatherer roots. I personally have never hunted outside of a grocery store in my life.”

Twilight nodded slowly, “OK I can accept that, but when we start introducing you to others maybe you should keep that fact to yourself. Ponies get...skittish...around meat eaters.”

“Don’t worry Twilight, I think it will be awhile before I meet others. I still need to heal up and frankly I would like to learn more of your culture so as to not break any laws of offend anyone.”

Twilight smiled, “Well that's good. Now on the same subject do you have any natural weapons or defenses we should worry about?”

“Just my brain.”

Twilight tilted her head curiously.

“Meaning my intelligence. Compared to wild animals there are stronger and faster things than humans, but on Earth, nothing is smarter or more vicious.”

Twilight nodded and made another note.

“OK let me change the subject, why are you wearing those pants.”

Oh God not the pants again…

“Twilight my people have a taboo about nudity. Especially in mixed company. Unlike most four-legged animals us two-legged animals don’t have our...bits..retract when not in use. They dangle free as a bird unless covered.”

It is a funny thing to watch a pony blush. Especially a purple one. I reveled in my newly-found superpower of pony embarrassment. But with great power comes great responsibility. I must only use this power for good.

My wool gathering was interrupted by Twilight clearing her throat. “Oh sorry, went to space.”

“Are all humans like you?”

Thinking for a moment I chose to give a fully truthful answer, “No Twilight Sparkle. I am a poor representative of humankind. I have said and done things I am ashamed of. I have committed sins I can not atone for. No, if you want as shining example of humanity I am not it.”

Fluttershy seemed to sense some of the pain in my words and rubbed my shoulder consolingly with a hoof. I really need to figure out how these hoof things work.

Twilight made a few more notes then said, “I think that is all for now, I have a lot to go over back at Castle Friendship. If you don’t mind since I can’t do a visual exam would you consent to a magical scan?”

I cocked an eyebrow, “A magical scan? Explain please.”

“I would use a combination of active and passive magical scans to map your biology.”

“Will it hurt?”

“You shouldn't feel a thing.”

“Shouldn't or won’t?”

“Um...both?” She said with a nervous grin.

“Have you ever done this before?” I deadpanned.

“Of course! Just not to a human...or pony.” She trailed off.

With a sigh I said, “Consider this your informed consent. I don’t like doctors poking and prodding me. Fluttershy excepted since I am under her care right now. As my attending physician if she sees no harm I see no harm.”

Fluttershy beamed at the compliment and sign of trust, “I don’t see what it would hurt. Go ahead Twilight.”

Twilight instructed me to stand in the middle of the room and so there I stood propped up by the chaircane. I think I will call it Wilfred. Thank you for letting me stand Wilfred.

Twilight walked in a circle around me occasionally pinging magic off her horn like some kind of mystical sonar. After a few minutes of this she stood directly in front of me then let forth a cone of lavender colored light totally engulfing me. It felt like someone was blowing a breeze made of mint across my skin. My wounds screamed in agony and my sinuses opened so wide I could probably smell electrons were I so inclined.

“What the flying frakk did you do to me?” I cried out.

“That...that shouldn't have happened! That was just a simple body scan spell!”

I slowly calmed myself and hobbled on Wilfred back to the couch and laid down. “Well, what did you learn?”

“Nothing. It’s like your body just absorbed all the magic I threw at it. I couldn't see inside you, I couldn't read your ley lines or chakras. It’s like you weren't there at all.”

Now I admit I was starting to get a bit weirded out. “I think you should go Twilight. I am a bit exhausted after that and if Fluttershy doesn’t mind I think I would like to have some more of that delicious soup.”

Fluttershy nodded an affirmative and headed to the kitchen while Twilight glumly gathered her things. Taking pity on her I said, “Twilight I am not mad at you. This has just been the most overwhelming thing in my life since...well in a long time. We can continue another day, OK”

She nodded. “OK I guess maybe we did over do it a bit. Can I ask one more question though?”

“Sure.”

“Do all humans have two cutie marks?” She asked.

“Say what?” was my immediate reply.

“Cutie marks, she poked my upper right arm then gestured at the symbol on her flank.”

“Oh you mean my tattoos.” I said with realization dawning.

“Tattoo?” She said quizzically.

“You mean the symbols on your rears aren't something you acquire by choice?” I asked.

She shook her head, “No a cutie mark is a magical symbol that appears on us when we find our passion in life. Mine is symbolic of my expertise in magic.”

I nodded sagely having no clue what to make of that. But explained, “Tattoos are marking humans put on themselves by a process involving ink and needles. Some are just decorative, others have cultural, religious, or personal meaning behind them.”

She nodded, “So you chose these symbols?”

“Yes , I got the first one when I was twenty-seven. The second when I was thirty-one. The first is symbolic to me on how I look at the world. Trying to see and take in everything. The other is symbolic of my belief that freedom is a sacred right.” I explained.

Twilight nodded and took down a few more notes before putting all her stuff back into her bags. “OK then Bear, I’ll be going and studying my notes tonight. If you feel up to it we can continue day after tomorrow?”

I nodded affirmatively to her. She left with a smile and mumbled something about scientific breakthroughs. After a few moments the wonderful smell of soup filled the house and Fluttershy and I sat down to a quiet lunch. After helping clean up at my insistence I was shuffled back upstairs for more rest. Stopping by the bathroom I made use of the facilities again and washed up. Looking in the mirror I paused.

All the cuts and scrapes on my face were gone.

04 - Myotonic

I stared in the mirror unable to believe my eyes. The network of small scratches and cuts on my face were not just healed but completely gone. Not even scars remained. Lowering my eyes to my chest I saw the healing bruises from earlier had likewise disappeared. I shook my head in disbelief. It was magic. It had to be. Trying to test the limits of my new found health I attempted to walk without Wilfred. It was uncomfortable and I was limping a bit but my knee was supporting my weight. I could move under my own power. If I could dance I would have but sadly that is a skill I lacked.

Making my way back downstairs I called out, “Fluttershy we need to talk. Now.”

The little yellow pegasus stood up from the couch where she had been knitting, seriously how does that work, and slowly walked over. “Y-yes Mister Bear?”

I simply walked in a circle around her. “Can you explain this?”

She looked dumbfounded. Her blue eyes staring in to my blue eyes. “N-no…you should still have several days before you should be walking.”

“That’s not all.” I gestured to my chest and face indicating the lack of damage.

“Wow! Humans heal fast!” She exclaimed.

“No Fluttershy we don’t and I am a slow healer to begin with. This,” I gestured to myself, “Is not natural to my kind.”

A look for concern dawned on her face, “You don’t think Twilight’s magical scan had something to do with it do you?”

I shrugged, “Probably, there is no magic in my world, who knows how my body would react to suddenly being blasted with a spell of any kind. I mean Twilight did say it was like my body absorbed the spell she cast at me.”

I pondered the implications of this. Was my body some sort of magical sponge that turns magic in to healing? If so that was…neat. Scary, but neat.

Fluttershy started for the stairs, “Come on up to the bedroom, I want to check on your other injuries.”

Nodding I followed and soon was laying on the guest bed with Fluttershy undoing the bandages on my side. Once the bloodstained cloth was pulled away I got my first good look at the wound. I was very lucky, an inch or so to the right and I would have likely had perforated intestines and a very painful and slow death ahead of me.

A line of neat stitches had sealed up the tear in the flesh and new pink skin showed around the edges. There would definitely be a scar but it looked to have been healing for weeks rather than only days.

Fluttershy furrowed her brow, “Oh my, these stitches can already come out.”

What followed was, at best, unpleasant. With a deft precision I wouldn't have guessed at she…bit the stitches out and cleaned up and bandaged the healing holes.  Next she turned to my knee carefully unwrapping it. It too looked much healed, only a few nasty bruises and some swelling to indicate how bad it had been. Once more she wrapped it  back up. Lastly she attended to my shoulder.

My world was one of pain for a few moments once more. My shoulder was definitely still on the mend. With a look of sympathy she immobilized it to my chest again with medical tape.

“You are such a good patient Mister Bear, much better behaved than my little animal friends.” She said with a smile.

With a pained smile I replied, “I don’t much care for doctors little miss but if they were all as gentle as you maybe I would have taken better care of myself.”

I punctuated the statement by reaching up and scratching her behind the ear. I don’t know what compelled the action, maybe it was her kindness, or maybe it was how she reminded me of her…

Fluttershy closed her eyes and leaned in to the scratching with a hum and a blush. I let it go on for a moment before drawing my hand away.  He blush deepened, it was rather adorable really. She bashfully backed away, “S-sorry, that just felt so good.”

I chuckled, “I should apologize. I’m the one who just decided to up and scratch your ear.”

“No it’s OK really, it was sweet. Most of my little patients can’t show any form of appreciation for my care.” She said shyly.

Deciding to be a bit bold and channel myself from twenty years prior I said, “Well then let me show you how a human shows appreciation to a cute lady for taking care of him.” With that I sat up and planted a little peck on her check.

Have you ever heard of fainting goats? Funny little critters, you startle them and they kind of lock up and topple over. Apparently fainting pegasai are a thing too. I mean my past lady friends and my wife had said I was smooth but this, wow. I looked in the floor at the fainted pegasus and just shook my head.

~~~

The next morning at breakfast was a little awkward. I sat at the table while Fluttershy tried to not make eye-contact. Apparently Waking up on the guest room floor with a blanket tossed over her and a pillow tucked under her head embarrassed her to the point where she felt like she owed me a special breakfast. I assured her that it was unnecessary and that if anything I should cook for her since I was the one who startled her but she would have none of it.  So that is how I found myself staring at a mushroom omelet and a tall glass of apple juice.

Fluttershy sat opposite to me, her own plate having a few hard-boiled eggs and some toast. Feeling a bit nostalgic for the family breakfasts I had as a boy with my grandparents I did something I had not done in years, I said Grace.

Fluttershy looked at me curiously, "What are you doing?"

"I was giving a prayer of thanks for this meal." I replied.

A look of confusion was on her face, "But who were you praying too?"

I was stumped. That was a very good question, I was born and raised Catholic but later in life I was agnostic at best. "Honestly Fluttershy I don't know, the God I was taught to worship and the God I feel in my heart haven't always seen eye-to-eye. I guess I am saying thank you to whoever is listening and willing to take credit. Also, thank you for the meal. I haven't had home cooked food like the last few things you have made me...well...it's been a long time."

With that I dug in to my omelet. It was probably the tastiest thing I had eaten in years. After wolfing it down I leaned back in my chair patting my belly while Fluttershy daintily ate her eggs and toast with the occasional giggle at my antics.

After the meal Fluttershy began packing a set of saddlebags. "I have to go in to town for a few things today and then I am meeting my friend Rarity at the spa. Do you think you will be OK alone? If not I can cancel the spa trip."

I shook my head, "No Fluttershy you go have your day, I'm on the mend and can get around. I may take a little walk around your property and get some fresh air.

She nodded, "Just don't go in to the forest, it's pretty dangerous out there. You should be perfectly safe if you stay in the meadow though."

I indicated my understanding and promised to not over exert myself either. With that Fluttershy trotted out the door and flapped her wings flying slowly down the path leading to the distant town.

Alone for the first time since coming to this world I set about first taking stock of what came with me. I rummaged in the side closet and found my hunter green shirt which like my blue jeans had also been mended. Bless her heart. Beside that, neatly folded, was my black denim vest. Ah my old friend so we are not parted. Unable to figure out the logistics of putting my shirt on over my taped-up arm I settled for donning my vest and snapping the top button shut to keep it in place. Patting the pockets I was pleased to find my lighter and cigars were still in place. I would be saving these for later, as I had no idea when I would have the opportunity to get more. If ever.

I next set about taking inventory of my other possessions. Boots, check, socks, check, backpack, check, tablet and solar charger, check and check. Box containing my shame, check. My eyes then alighted on my leather belt draped over a peg and and hanging up. I was delighted to see that my grandfather's hatchet was still properly sheathed on it.

Slipping on my boots and slinging my bag over my good shoulder I stepped in to the sun. I was met with the sights and sound of nature unspoiled. Aside from the town in the distance and the cottage I stepped out of, there was no evidence of the hand of man. This was truly a green and pleasant land.

I hiked the perimeter of the meadow taking a slow pace. I stopped for a time by a small bridged stream and sat at the bank relaxing. I guessed it was about noon based on the position of the sun. I did not have a watch and could not be sure. My tablet's clock was of no use assuring me it was 9:30pm. Time possibly flowed differently here. I broke out the solar charger and plugged in my tablet to let it charge while I selected one of the many books in it's inventory. I chose some light reading, one of the many Xanth novels by Piers Anthony. With a feeling of peace that was still depressingly foreign to me I leaned back on the bank of the stream and began to read.

~~~

I don't know how long I had been asleep. Long enough that my tablet was showing a full charge and the sun was low in the sky. I idly wondered what had awoken me when I heard screaming. I have heard many kinds of screaming in my life. Screams of anger, of sorrow, of rage, and of loss. This scream chilled me to the bone, unbridled terror. I jumped to my feet and began to move in the direction of the scream. As I crested the bank of the stream the Fluttershy's cottage came in to view. And there backed against the wall of the cottage was Fluttershy surrounded by three wolf-like creatures growling and snapping at her. I say wolf-like because they appeared to be more of masses of sticks and branches in the shapes of wolves.

Something in me snapped. I know not what came over me, only that I must act.

I stumbled forward, my injured leg slowing me while fear and rage drove me forward. I fumbled with and unsheathed my grandfather's hatchet holding it ready to strike. One of the wolf creatures jumped forward nipping and Fluttershy, a small bloody bite mark appearing on her shoulder. She screamed once more in terror.

Whatever snapped in me before was nothing compared to the dam that burst inside me. Wrath, my whole psyche focused only on the concept of wrath. From a wellspring I was unaware of at the time I bellowed at the top of my lungs, "NEVER AGAIN!"

This caught the attention of the monsters, they turned and began to stalk me. Foolish, I am an apex predator. I kill or contain all that oppose my kind. You can not stop me. You can only hope to slow me. I sprung forward, the tension in my muscles bursting the bandages around my knee and shoulder. There was no pain, only rage, only the need to protect. Running faster than I ever had I sprang forward and met the lead wolf. My right arm swung down with the hatchet cleaving it's head in half, it fell in to a lifeless bundle of derbies. I felt an impact as the second wolf monster rushed me and slammed in to my injured side. There was no pain, only more rage. On instinct I thrust my elbow downward connecting with it's neck. With a sickening crunch the head parted from the body. It too fell lifeless. The third was luckier than the others it's jaw clamped down on my right arm and it began to shake forcing me to drop my weapon.

Pain and wrath were my driving force now. With my left arm protesting the whole way I began punching the wolf monster as it tried to tear off my right. I never registered the look of terror in its glowing green eyes. I never acknowledged when it went slack and that light was snuffed out.

I stood there, my caretaker's attackers laying in ruin around me, myself covered in blood. I heard Fluttershy yelling at me as if through water, "Run! They reform when you destroy the body!"

I looked through the red haze and saw motes of green light circling the  fallen wolves.  I looked at them and I could see...lines of force...connecting them to the bodies, weaving them whole. On pure instinct I raised my right arm, hand held out, taking mild note of the rent flesh and free flowing blood. I looked at the motes and spoke, "No."

I felt something I had never felt before. The fingers of my right hand tingled and a golden aura surrounded it. Suddenly all three motes shot towards me and slammed in to my palm, a faint sound as if a dog yelping in pain could be heard. Before my eyes I saw the flesh of my arm knitting together and then stop. Blood still freely flowed from my wrist and as my rage faded I could tell from the grinding bones were broken.

Rational awareness returned to me, I saw the shattered remains of the magical beasts, my own bloody and battered limbs, and poor Fluttershy cringing, a pool of yellow-tinged wetness spreading under her. I took a slow and painful step forward.

"Fluttershy, it is OK, you are safe now." She inched forward then with a gallop clung to my legs sobbing in fright. I stroked her mane bending over to console her. The sudden change in angle left me light headed.

Then world went dark.

05 - निर्वाण

I could not see. I could feel pain all over. Breathing hurt, my chest rattled with each gasp for air. I could vaguely hear voices and feel movement like I was being carried. Suddenly the pain in my chest receded and and I felt a gentle peace. I opened my eyes and was perplexed by what I saw. I was looking at myself laying in a hospital bed. Surrounding me were Fluttershy and her friend Twilight. Beside them were five other ponies I did not recognize, an orange earth pony in a cowboy hat, a pink one with a poofy mane, a unicorn that resembled a marshmallow, a rainbow colored pegasus, and lastly an older-looking male unicorn with a brown coat and what looked like a cane in his forehoof. Seriously how does that even work?

I saw Fluttershy at my side, a look of worry on her face and a bandage on her shoulder. She sat there, her face tear-streaked, my left hand laying limp in her hooves. I could hear her whispering over and over, "Don't you die on me mister, don't you die." The pink one and rainbow one were beside her with comforting hooves stroking her mane and back.

Twilight was twitching her wings and speaking to the brown one, "Doctor Hoarse, is there anything we can do?"

The brown unicorn replied in a gravely voice, "It's in his hooves now. I have bandaged him and used mediglue to put his ribs and foreleg back together. He has lost a lot of blood though and we have nothing similar in stock to transfuse in to him."

Twilight grumbled in irritation, "I just don't get it. At first when I did a simple body scan spell on him it was like he wasn't even there. Now he is covered in faint ley lines, like a weak unicorn. It's doesn't make any sense, how did he go from being completely void of magic to having the equivalent of a unicorn foal?"

"Princess," the Doctor said, "That is the least of his problems right now."

I was genuinely perplexed. Couldn't they see I was just fine? What is this silver thread coming out of my chest and in to my...chest?

Why am I floating over everyone and why can I see myself laying in a hospital bed. What is that bright light.

Oh...

~~~

Music. I could hear music. All around me. I felt as if I was floating in an ocean of harmony. There was no pain, only peace. After the pain and confusion of the last few days I simply allowed myself to float. I don't know how much time passed. I knew only the music surrounding me. I knew peace. I could see every moment of every day of my life. Then I felt a warm hand on mine and the sweetest voice in the world spoke, "Wake up sleepyhead."

I opened my eyes. I was resting against an old oak tree in a meadow that stretched from horizon to horizon. Beside me sitting in the grass was a fair skinned woman with dark hair and eyes. A mischievous smile on her lips.

"Yvette..." I choked.

"You always were so hard to wake up sleepy head." She said with a voice full of mirth.

I wanted to run, I wanted to scream. This was a dream, a nightmare. She was gone. There is no coming back. Dead is dead. I failed her and she died. She died because I wanted to play hero. My fault my fault myfaultsinsinsinner!

"Oh calm down. We have been here so many times and you are always so down on yourself if I get here first." She said with a bit of annoyance.

"How...how are you here...I lost you in that..." I was crying.

"My silly old Bear, we aren't in the waking world right now. We are in our place we go to rest between lives. Although given your current state you probably don't remember." She looked at me closely.

"No, you still have a bit of life in you. 'Fraid that's how it works hon. You gotta shuffle off your burdens before you remember this place."

I sat there trying to understand, "Yvette...beloved...is it really you?"

She punched my arm, "Yes it is me you dork!" then gave a giggle. That giggle that melted my heart so long ago.

"Yvette, hon, I am so sorry I let you dow-" she put her hand over my mouth.

"Love, shut up. Seriously I get a little tired of telling you in each life to stop trying to shoulder all the burden. Random things do happen and sometimes one of us has a bad end. But when your real time comes you will remember soulmates always find each other."

She gave a little giggle and continued, "I remember this one time in the 1930s, we were just teenagers and we ran in to ourselves that were born in the 1890s. That was so weird." Her voice was so full of mirth and whimsy. My heart ached so much.

"But how, what? It was 2013 when I lost you..." I asked in a perplexed manner.

"Hon, time has no meaning here. I was born yesterday, tomorrow, and just now. Then I died three minutes ago." There are rules here but not the ones you are used to.

I just shook my head, this had to be a dream. Suddenly I felt a pain in my gut like something was trying to pull me forward and I saw a silvery cord attached to my chest going off in to the sky.

"Well hon it looks like your new friends need you back so I will make this quick." She said with her "mom voice".

"Creation has a job for you this time so you have to go back and finish it. It will be hard. It's going to ask more of you than it ever has before but I promise you if you get it right you will be happy in this life and the one to come. Well until we decide to go live another one again."

I sat there starting to feel pain all over. Then she leaned over and locked her lips with mine. I wished that time would stop for me and this moment would continue forever, but like all things with a beginning there was an end. "Now one last thing. I know you don't remember it but I always find you. This time you come find me."

I looked at her without comprehension and that quirky smile began to grow on her face. She raised her hand and flicked me on the nose and said, "Tag, you're it!"

Then I was falling.

Falling. Falling is easy to do. All that is required of you is to relax yourself and surrender to gravity.

~~~

I awoke staring at a sterile white ceiling. My throat was dry and my eyes crusty. I blinked slowly taking in the view. Turning my head I could see a window giving me a view of the sun setting over a town. Sitting on a chair beside me was Twilight Sparkle, my tablet hovering in a field of purple as she seemed to be engrossed with it.

"It's polite to ask before you borrow something Princess." I croaked.

Twilight's eyes shot to me and she said excitedly, "Oh my gosh you're awake! We were so worried!"

Weakly I stretched my left arm out and gave a playful bop on her shoulder, "Take more than some ill-tempered firewood to put me down."

Twilight gave a little humph at my seemingly blase attitude.

"So, how bad off am I?"

Twilight's face softened. "We almost lost you. In fact we did for a minute or so but Doctor Hoarse got your heart beating again."

"How bad Twilight?" I asked again.

"Three broken ribs, a punctured lung, broken arm, severed artery, concussion, more bruises than we could count, and ley line overload." She said.

"You have been in Ponyville General Hospital for the last month."

"A month?" I croaked. That was almost too much for me to take in.

"Could I have some water?" I asked trying to relieve my parched throat.

"Just a sec." Twilight said and levitated a paper cup over too me. I grasped it in my left hand and took slow careful sips.

I felt weak as a kitten. Speaking of kitten I noticed Tripod for the first time curled up sound asleep between my feet. On seeing him I smiled. He had grown a bit and was looking a bit plump and healthy. No more sleeping in my beard it would seem.

"Twilight," I asked, "Can you pull the sheet down just below my stomach, I want to see the damage."

Her horn lit up and the bed sheet slid down just far enough to preserve modesty. Looking down I blinked. Then I blinked again. There wasn't a mark on me. Other than the gauze wrapped around my wrist I looked perfectly healthy. Even the wounds from my arrival appeared completely healed over and without even the expected scars.

"Magic?" I asked.

Twilight shrugged, "I was hopping you could tell me. All our healing spells had no effect. Your own body did this. Even your ley lines and chakras have gotten stronger."

I paused then said, "Well your spells must have done something, healing like this isn't normal for a human, also what are ley lines and chakras?"

Twilight was silent for a moment before continuing, "You may have explained some of this. Chakras are the seats of magical energy in the body. Ley lines are the paths they flow through in the body."

I nodded trying to understand.

"When we talked you said humans have no magic so I wasn't surprised to see no chakras and ley lines when I did a body scan spell on you. What I think is that humans do have them but they are, dormant, for lack of a better word."

"Are you about to say 'You're a wizard Harry!' ?" I quipped.

"What does that even mean?" Twilight said with a hint of annoyance.

I waved it off, "Please continue."

Twilight huffed a bit but obliged, "Well it seems every time we cast a spell on you your body just soaked it up filling your chakras. Eventually they filled up and you began to heal naturally. They last few body scan spells we cast worked like a charm and now we have a good idea of how your insides work. That combined with your frighteningly efficient metabolism and you are almost fully healed."

I shuffled a bit, uncomfortable with this revelation. "Is that how I...killed...those things?"

"Timber wolves. And yes, somehow your body soaked up the magic they animated with and immediately used it to heal itself." She said matter-of-factly.

"So...am I a wizard?" Hey what guy hasn't wanted to chuck fireballs at things before?

"No, not by a long shot. I don't even know how you cast the magic to do what you did. You don't have a horn."

I looked at her and held up my hands, "Or maybe I have ten little ones."

The look on her face indicated I broke her. She sat my tablet down on the edge of the bed and excused herself.

Shrugging I lifted my tablet and looked at what Twilight had been reading, "The History of World War Two". Well that isn't a good first impression on human culture. I sat back and flipped over to something lighter, R.A. Salvatore's "The Crystal Shard". I lay there in my hospital bed reading, my little Tripod snoozing on my feet, and that dream about my late wife fading from my mind. For now I was content to just be.

06 - Glossolalia

For the first time in a month I walked out into the sun. I reflected on how much of a new man I felt. Though I was dressed in my now much mended hunter green shirt, jeans, boots, and vest, gone was my oily and dirty hair and beard. One of the hospital nurses, Red Heart I think her name was, had been kind enough to buzz-cut my hair and allow me the use of a razor and scissors to trim my beard back into a goatee.

After I was done tending to my appearance I saw clearly the toll the last two years had taken on me since Yvette had passed. My once brown hair was streaked at the temples with white and gray and my facial hair was salt-and-pepper colored at best. I looked older than my forty years.

With my bag slung across my back I walked towards the small garden outside the hospital and was unsurprised to find Fluttershy, Twilight, and their friends. On seeing them I forced a small smile and was met with six more in kind. Moments later I was met with a small yellow missile that clung to me with all four legs and wings and gave a rib-cracking hug.

“Well, I missed you too little miss.” I said in a strained voice.

Looking over at her friends I saw Twilight giggling, the rainbow one making a “gagging” gesture, the cowgirl one blushing, the pink one with a Cheshire smile, and the marshmallow one with her hoof over her muzzle giggling daintily.

“Fluttershy, why don’t you introduce me to your other friends before you put me back in the hospital.” I said with my depleting oxygen reserves.

Fluttershy hopped down from her death-grip of a hug and gave an embarrassed, “S-sorry, I am just so glad to see you up and about.”

The Tripod of a kitten, who had taken to riding my shoulder, stared at Fluttershy and gave a plaintive mew at her. Fluttershy looked to him and said, “I am glad to see you too little fellow, have you been taking good care of Bear?”

Tripod made a rather smug kitten face in reply.

A polite cough behind Fluttershy made her turn, “Goodness, look at me being so rude, Bear, these are my friends Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie. You of course have met Twilight Sparkle.” She indicated each mare in kind as she introduced them.

“It is nice to meet you all...I guess you have a lot of questions about who and what I am huh?” I said with a little trepidation.

Rarity was the first to speak up, “Darling, Fluttershy has told us all about you and your actions saving her from those beastly monsters have said all we need to know about what kind of pony...err man you are.”

Applejack then spoke up, “Durn tootin! Why anyone who would face down three timberwolves for someone they had only known for a couple days is OK in my book. Besides, you got a kind look about ya. I think yer alright.”

Rainbow Dash was the next to speak up. By speak up I mean she flew up to me and hovered like a hummingbird and orbited me a moment like she was some sort of multihued satellite. Finally she stopped with her muzzle mere inches from my nose, her magenta eyes boring in to my soul. She then said in a loud voice, “DON’T. YOU. EVER. SCARE. HER. AGAIN. GOT. THAT?”

I was taken aback. This avatar of pride was yelling in my face like R. Lee Ermy. Then she said in a whisper almost too quiet to hear, “Thank you for saving my best friend.” Then she poked me in the chest with her hoof and zipped back to the group while Rarity and Applejack gave her the stink-eye.

Shaking my head I looked to Pinkie Pie, "Well I guess it is your turn."

Pinkie Pie just stared at me for a moment, her Cheshire smile from earlier gone replaced with an intense look of concentration finally she said in a deathly serious voice, "Do you...like parties?"

I blinked, "Yes...?"

To this day I still don't quite understand Pinkie Pie. She seemed to shoot roughly ten feet in to the air and then landed with a "boing" sound. Then began speaking in tongues about a party and welcoming me. I looked to Fluttershy and Twilight and both shrugged while Twilight said, "Just roll with it."

~~~

Tripod and I were escorted back to Fluttershy's cottage by all six mares. Occasional questions would pop up about humans, what Earth was like, and what did I do for fun. Honestly it was a bit exhausting. I did learn some things though, such as tomorrow, like it or not, I would have a party thrown at the local confectionery as a "Welcome to Equestria/Ponyville" gathering. Attendance on my part is mandatory.

On reaching Fluttershy's cottage the group split leaving myself, Fluttershy, and Twilight Sparkle behind. After goodbye's were said and Fluttershy set about her daily routine of looking after the animals in her care Twilight sat down with me at the dinner table inside, quill, ink, and paper out as well as a two cups of tea.

"I suppose this is round two of Q and A?" I asked.

Twilight nodded, "Yes and no, there are matters I need to speak to you about. First the artifacts in your bag, can we go over these please?" She asked this as the carefully levitated the contents of my backpack on to the table and spread them out in a neat fashion. I explained to her the basics of the tablet and assured her it was not magic but technology. She was equally fascinated with the solar charging unit. Beyond that she showed some interest in my Leatherman tool, Zippo, and hatchet but indicated her world had equivalents if not exactly the same.

I had a good laugh as Twilight tried on one of my spare tube socks "for science" and walked around the table high stepping like a cat with wet paws. "How can you stand to wear these things?" She said in an incredulous voice.

"You get used to it." I replied cryptically.

Twilight ruffled her feathers in agitation but let the matter drop. She finally turned her attention to the "artifact" I hoped she would forget.

"Now what is in this box?" she said and made to open it.

Unthinkingly I slammed my hand down on it and said in an annoyed tone. "That is not for you to know!"

Twilight Jumped back in fright almost knocking over the table in the process.  Her eyes began to tear up and she looked torn between anger and hurt. Feeling guilt eating at me I said, "Please...sit back down. This...this one is very personal."

Cautiously Twilight sat back down and eyed me coolly, "Bear I know you are not of this world so please understand as one of the Princesses of Equestria I have to look out for threats to the ponies who live here. Some of the stuff I read on your tablet...if they are true humans are dangerous. You have shown yourself to be trustworthy so far and I think Fluttershy probably trusts you more than most ponies at this point. I think of you as a friend but we must have total honesty with each other."

I could not refute her words. These ponies had shown me nothing but kindness and hospitality.  I knew Twilight had been reading up on human history from the various books on my tablet and so I knew this would likely be a conversation we would have to have.

"Twilight, I do not trust easily, but you and yours have shown me nothing but kindness and friendship. Alright. I will show you." I said with a heavy heart.

I opened the box and showed Twilight the contents. Inside lay three objects, a photograph, a ring, and an object wrapped in an oil cloth. First she levitated the ring out, it was a simple gold band, and set it before me. "That is my wedding band." I said.

Twilight looked at me in shock, "You're married!?"

"Widower." I replied coolly.

A look of understanding began to dawn on her face. Then she levitated out the photograph. It showed a fair-skinned woman with dark hair and eyes sitting under a tree with a quirky smile on her face. "That was my wife, Yvette."

Twilight nodded looking at the photo, "She's beautiful..." she trailed off.

Lastly she looked at the bundle in oilcloth as the glow of her magic began to envelop it I shut the lid on the box and snapped the little latch on it in place. Twilight looked at me in confusion, "But what about tha-" I cut her off.

"That is something that should not have ever been brought to this green and pleasant land of yours and that is all I will say on it." I said with an edge to my voice.

"Now Bear! You said you-" I cut her off again.

"Twilight listen to me. I am going to show you trust." I slid the box to her. "Can you seal this box with magic so that only you or Fluttershy can open it?" I asked.

"Well yes but-" I held my hand up.

"Then please do so then take it with you and lock it away. Swear to me to never open it. Swear to me to never return it to me unless I directly ask you and even then only when it is a matter of life and death." I said gravely.

"O-ok. But you have to tell me what this is." She said meekly.

"A weapon." Was all I would say to her.

She looked at the box as if it may bite her. Then a purple glow surrounded it and she said it was done then floated it to her saddlebag.

"Bear, I-I'm sorry I pushed so hard. The other princesses are relying on the report I am writing about you so we can decide what to do with you." She said hesitantly.

I looked it her in confusion, "But Twilight, that weird being that brought me here, I told you he said something about the princesses sending him there to find a champion of some kind."

Twilight fidgeted, "Bear, I asked all three of the other princess, none of them cast any spell or sent anyone looking for a champion. They are all confused as to how you got here..."

I sat there in stunned silence.

~~~

I sat brooding. Twilight had left earlier to go make her report to the other princesses and Fluttershy was in the kitchen preparing the evening meal. I had been informed I was going to remain a guest of Fluttershy while her housemate, some fellow named Discord, was off in other parts of the world on errands for the princesses.

Fluttershy announced the evening meal done and I sat down at the table. Before me was a salad and a generous portion of bread as well as a bowl of baked beans. I was thankful that protein would not become an issue. I ate mechanically and in silence, occasionally glancing up at Fluttershy as she ate and pondered the mystery of the hooves as she effortlessly manipulated her flatware.

The evening was wearing on as I sat stretched on the couch with my feet propped up and the soft glow of my tablet illuminating my face. I was only half paying attention still lost in thought. I was back to square one. No place for me in my old world and now in this one. I will need to find a means to carry my weight, I can't just live off Fluttershy's kindness like a bum.

I was shaken from my thoughts by a soft yellow pegasus planting herself firmly in my lap then hunkering down much like the little cat on my shoulder.

"Can I help you Miss Fluttershy?" I asked feeling mildly uncomfortable in such an intimate position.

Fluttershy looked at me with those intense blue eyes of hers then produced my ring and the photo of Yvette from under her wing and sat them on my chest. "Tell me about her."

I looked at her trying to discern motive in her action. All I saw was the gentle concern of a friend. "It's a long story Fluttershy."

She looked at me and rested her chin on my chest just below when the photo and ring lay, "You're my friend and savior Mister Bear, I want to know all about you. Even the sad parts."

With a heavy sigh I idly stroked her mane like I would a dog or a cat, "Alright, I suppose I owe you that much." I said.

"A long time ago, there was a boy who loved a girl very much..."

By the end of the story neither man nor pony had dry eyes.

07 - Hedonism

I awoke much as I feel asleep, on the couch with a yellow pegasus snoring on top of me. It was actually quite adorable if not for the fact that I really needed to make use of the facilities. With as much care and gentleness as I could muster I lifted Fluttershy in my arms and laid her back on the couch. She was so lightweight that it took almost no effort on my part to not wake her. I carefully covered her with a blanket as to not rouse her and smiled as she nestled in to the warm spot I left behind.

After taking care of my morning business I stepped outside and saw the sun just starting to peak over the horizon. The morning air was crisp, summer was beginning to turn towards fall. I walked around to stretch my legs, after a month in the hospital I was still working the kinks out. I looked around me, the outdoor animals just starting to come awake. Deciding to make good on pulling my weight I set about feeding the animals.

It was hard and sweaty work and some were wary of a self-righteous plains ape feeding them rather than their yellow mistress but they all seemed to take it in stride after a time. I lost myself in work moving from feeding the animals to mucking out pens and collecting eggs from the chickens. When I finally set down the tools of my labor I looked up and saw the sun well over the horizon. I turned to go back inside and was determined to make a breakfast of these fresh eggs after taking a shower to remove the stink of my morning chore.

As I approached the cottage I noticed the top of the Dutch door open and Fluttershy sitting behind it, her forelegs propped up on the sill and her muzzle resting on them. She was watching me with a strange smile and a faraway look in her eyes. As I approached the door I smiled back at her, "Good morning sleepyhead. Rest well?"

She gave me a look I didn't really comprehend, pony facial expressions weren't exactly the same as human and she simply intoned, "Hmm yes, I slept very well."

Holding up the basket of eggs I had gathered I simply said, "Mind if I come back in?"

This seemed to snap her out of whatever woolgathering she was doing, maybe she isn't a morning person, err pony. She opened the bottom half of the door and I walked in placing the eggs in the kitchen and then heading to the shower. Twenty minutes later I felt refreshed and famished. Slipping back in to my clothes I realized soon I would need to obtain more garments as these were about ready to walk off on their own.

I made my way back downstairs and found Fluttershy with her nose buried in my tablet hoofing through a book on North American flora and fauna (seriously how does she work the tablet with hooves?). Making my way to the kitchen I prepared a simple breakfast of scrambled eggs, toast, and apple juice. I found it fascinating that even though they lacked major technological advances they had practical magic like perpetual ice boxes to keep food fresh.

Fluttershy made her way to the table and began eating her breakfast and after sampling everything proclaimed it good. I shrugged and dug in with gusto. Looking up from my meal I noticed Fluttershy was staring at me. Were she human I would say she was making moon-eyes at me. Probably some cultural thing I am not picking up on.

As I was washing up the breakfast dishes I felt something poke me in my back. Turning Fluttershy was standing there with an outstretched wing and looking at the floor seemingly very interested in a little spot of dust.

"Yes?" was my response.

"Oh, um, today is mine and Rarity's spa day and um I was wondering if you would like to come...if you don't mind." She said in a quiet little voice.

I pondered a moment. I really had nothing better to do, all the grooming I had wanted done had been accomplished the day before at the hospital, however this would give me a chance to get out and see the town a bit. Weighing the pros and cons I decided that I would go and said as much. Her reply was to give me one of those smiles that were it weaponized would stop your heart from a thousand paces.

Fluttershy gathered her things and I grabbed my bag and we made our way in to town. We walked in silence though occasionally Fluttershy would brush her shoulder against my leg. Sometimes I wonder if ponies have more in common with cats. Speaking of, Tripod sat happily on my shoulder, his eyes wide, taking in the world. I think we all long for that sort of return to innocence at times.

As we entered the town proper I took in my surroundings. I hadn't paid much attention the day before having been badgered with questions from a gaggle of pastel mares. The town was small by American standards though being a Southerner I had seen and lived in smaller. The overall structure of the place reminded me of an old world village with Tudor style buildings being the most common.

Fluttershy and I met Rarity at the spa and pleasantries were exchanged. The spa was run by a set of twin ponies that for lack of a better description I would call "palette swapped". I sat back with my tablet out ready to read a bit while the girls had their time but was surprised and annoyed to see it float out of my hand and hover in front of Rarity.

"Now now Mister Bear! It is rude to ignore a pair of ladies in your company and don't think that I am just going to make you wait out here on us. You will be getting a full treatment too!" Rarity exclaimed.

Not knowing what to make of this I snatched my tablet back from her magical grasp and put it in my bag. "I am afraid I don't have any of your local money Ms. Rarity." I said in an even tone.

"Oh think nothing of that Mister Bear, it's my treat. After we are done we will go back to my boutique and see about putting together a new outfit for you too. With your welcome party tonight you should simply look your best!" She replied back to me.

"Kind lady, I do not wish to be any trouble. I cannot live off of the hospitality of others forever, I have to earn my keep." I said back to her.

"That is true and an admirable ethic but please allow us to treat you some, you did save our dear Fluttershy after all..." she retorted with a hint of a pout.

With a sigh I said, "Alright, today you all may treat me as you will. But tomorrow I will begin looking for work around town."

Her eyes lit up, "Splendid! I can't wait to see what kind of outfits I can put together for you!"

Shortly thereafter we were called to the back. Yvette had once dragged me in to a spa and between hot stone treatments, massage, and rubdowns of scented oils I came out feeling at once refreshed and somewhat emasculated. This...not so much. I was first led to a room and provided with a towel to preserve modesty and disrobed, my clothing being whisked off to parts unknown in a bag that may have had a biohazzard symbol on it. Next I was shoved in to a steam room with Rarity and Fluttershy who had the towels wrapped around their manes while mine was hiding my meat and two veg. This was awkward to say the least as I at once was uncomfortable with my quasi-nudity in mixed company and the fact both ponies wanted to...cuddle. As I have said, a very tactile culture.

I was saved from further embarrassment when we were led to what I recognized as a massage room. The spa twins looked me over and after a brief discussion wheeled out a table surprisingly my size. It was then explained they kept it on hand for a regular minotaur client.

Minotaurs? I guess steak is now off the menu too.

While Rarity and Fluttershy were attended to by a pair of on-staff masseurs the pink spa twin, Aloe I believe her name is, took me on as a personal project. I did not really know what to expect. I really did not expect for her to hop on my back and begin using all four hooves in a Chinese style massage.  I did solve at least one mystery of the hoof. They didn't feel like hooves. Rather than the hard keratin I expected it felt more like a firm marshmallow and seemed to have some ability to suction cup and grip. After about ten minutes of such treatment a familiar batch of hot stones was laid across my back. I admit I almost drifted off.

I spared a glance at the mare's beside me and saw Rarity and Fluttershy conversing quietly. Occasionally Rarity would look over at me and suppress a giggle while Fluttershy would shrink down in to her mane and blush. I have no idea what they were talking about, maybe what stallion Rarity fancied or some such. Women will always be a mystery to the male mind.

After having our muscles tended too Rarity and Fluttershy were taken for a mud bath which I declined. I had my clothes returned to me freshly laundered, thank God for small favors, and was allowed to relax in the waiting room while Rarity and Fluttershy finished their day.

~~~

We made our way through Ponyville, our little trio garnering the occasional sideways glance and surprisingly a friendly hello or two. I inquired as to why the town seemed to be so welcoming to someone so different and was told of a lesson the town learned in judging on appearance when a zebra came to visit. Note to self, zebra also not on the menu. Further note, I am not a lion.

We arrived at Rarity's shop and I was rather impressed with how much its edifice did in fact resemble a carousel. On entering I found myself in possibly the most dreaded place I could be, a clothing store. Oh how I loathed clothes shopping. I am a simple man with simple taste. Jeans and t-shirt for everyday wear, a nice dress shirt and slacks for when I need to look nice. Boots are fine for all occasions.

"Now," proclaimed Rarity, "Let's design you something tres chic for your coming out party tonight!"

I let out an audible groan and looked to Fluttershy who just shrugged and told me to roll with it. I will say one thing, these ponies are very accepting of other's quirks. I stood stoically as my measurements were taken by a levitating tape measure. That was actually kind of cool until it got a little too close for comfort in the inseam. "Getting a might friendly there Ms Rarity..." I said.

A slight blush came across her marshmallow features, "Err sorry sometimes I forget Stallions can be a little sensitive about being measured there."

I chuckled, "Well I have never had any complaints about any measurement down there." I replied in a saucy voice.

At my off color joke, which seemed to perfectly translate to their culture, Fluttershy did her impression of a fainting goat again while Rarity turning a shade of beet red scurried in to the back to begin designing an outfit. I busied myself with relaxing on one of the many couches and reading some of the fashion magazines scattered about trying to get a feel for what ponies wore when the occasion called for clothes. Needless to say I was not very impressed.

Fluttershy, after deciding it was OK to come out of her shell, hoped up on the couch beside me and began flipping through a magazine as well. She sat quietly a faint blush on her face still. Both of us jumped with a start when the door to the shop slammed open and three young ponies came bounding in, a small white unicorn bellowing, "Rarity we're home!"

All three stopped and froze when they noticed me. A little yellowish earth pony, a little orange pegasus, and the little white unicorn all looked at me unblinking then in unison screamed at the top of their lungs. Not knowing what to do I did the only thing that seemed logical. I screamed back.

After a moment the young trio stopped and stared at me, the orange one seemingly the bravest of the bunch finally spoke, "Um...mister monster...why are you screaming?"

I replied back quite logically, "Well it seemed the fashionable thing to do at the time."

With that Fluttershy who has been looking nervous gave a small giggle that was nothing compared to the outright laughter of the little fillies in front of me. I held my fist out to them and said, "My name is Bear O'Hara, but you can call me Bear or Mister O'Hara as you please. I am a friend of Miss Fluttersy and Ms Rarity."

The little orange pegasus was the first to step up and bumped her hoof to my fist. "I'm Scootaloo!" she said with enthusiasm.

Next was the little white unicorn and with her bump said, "I'm Sweetie Belle!"

Lastly the little earth pony with the yellow fur gave me a hoofbump and said. "And ahm Apple Bloom!"

I looked at the little earth pony with the ribbon and country twang and said, "Let me guess, Ms Applejack is your sister isn't she?"

The youngster looked at me her eyes going wide, "H-how didja know that?"

I replied, "Lucky guess." Then gave her a bit of a grin.

At that moment Rarity walked in, "My goodness what is all this noise? Girls are you bothering my guest?"

"No Rarity we were just surprised to see it, him, um this thing." Sweetie Belle said.

"Now Sweetie Belle mind your manners, he may not be a pony but Bear is certainly not an 'it'!" Rarity scolded the little foal.

Sweetie Belle looked back to me and said, "Sorry Mister O'Hara."

I smiled, "I took no offense, I am the stranger here after all." I reached out and ruffled her little mane and she playfully swatted at my hand with her hoof.

Taking that as a cue that it was alright to approach the little fillies hopped up on the couch with Fluttershy and myself and began poking and prodding, "So what are you Mister O'Hara?" asked Scootaloo?

I began telling the youngsters about earth and humans, omitting non-child friendly details. Meanwhile Rarity went back to work on my outfit. After a time the girls stopped pelting me with questions as they settled around the kitchen table for milk and cookies that Fluttershy prepared from the cupboards. I admit I indulged in this guilty pleasure when I saw and tasted that they were a fair approximation of Oreos.

There is something wrong on a fundamental level with anyone who dislikes Oreos.

After snack time we all settled back in on the couch, Fluttershy leaning against me, very friendly mare that one. I was prepared for more questions to be peppered at me but not the one that I received. It was Applebloom who spoke up, "Can yah tell us a story?"

I sat there a bit dumbfounded, "A story?"

"Yah!" she said with enthusiasm, "Ah story from tha hoot-man world. Somethin we ain't never heard before!"

The other two fillies nodded enthusiastically.

I thought for a moment, I did rather like children, in fact I used to volunteer in a local program helping children learn to read. This would be like reclaiming a bit of my old life I suppose. "All right then. I said, I will tell you the story of a farmer who goes on a quest to save a princess from a dark lord." All eyes in the room were on me this point.

"A long time ago, in a galaxy far far away..."

~~~

It was approaching early evening and I was wrapping up the tale of the farm boy when Rarity proclaimed my outfit finished. She handed me a bundle and ushered me behind a changing screen just tall enough to keep me decent. "Oh I do hope you like it, while you were in the hospital Twilight showed me some pictures in that marvelous magical book of yours and I based this on them." I was informed.

As I stepped out from behind the screen I briefly wondered exactly which book she had gotten her idea from. I was dressed in black slacks and shiny black shoes that resembled leather but were decidedly something other. The tips of the shoes had little silver points on them. The top was a black double-breasted jacket with silver buttons over a blue silk mandarin collared shirt. Completing the ensemble was a black flat cap. Looking in the mirror I found I actually liked the look.

With questioning eyes rarity stared at me until I said, "It's perfect."

She gave a "squee" of delight and clapped her hooves together. Fluttershy just stared with her eyes wide and unblinking. I was honestly unsure if she had gone fainting goat on me again. Rarity proceeded to present me with a small package of shirts that were pretty close copies of my much mended t-shirt in several colors. I was unsure I would wear the neon pink one but I thanked her regardless.  Included in the bundle were as few pairs of socks, some underwear, and a few more pairs of jeans. How she figured out my underwear size is a mystery to this day. I suspect witchery.

Stuffing the contents in to my bag and zipping it shut our little group of one human, two mares, a kitty, and three fillies, made it's way to Sugar Cube Corner. I learned had learned this was not only the local bakery but also home of Pinkie Pie, and the venue for my party. I was unprepared for how many ponies were here.

By my guestimate at least half the town was milling about outside the bakery while music was playing that reminded me of a mariachi band. In short order Pinkie Pie came bouncing up to me and gripped me in a rib cracking hug. It was at that moment I realized just how strong earth ponies were. This hug was genuinely uncomfortable. "Pinkie....ribs..." I croaked.

Pinkie let go and stepped back a sheepish smile on her face, I vaguely noticed Fluttershy giving her the stink eye. She really is protective of her patients it would seem. "Sorry Bear! I am just so happy you made it!" Pinkie explained.

I chuckled, "Nothing to apologize for Miss Pie, I wouldn't miss this for the world."

Grabbing my hand in one of her hooves, yes definitely feels like a gripping marshmallow, I was dragged through the crowd and introduced to more ponies than I can remember. I do recall meeting the Ponyville mayor (oddly enough named Mayor Mare) the local mail mare (ok I chuckled at that) named Mrs. Doo as well as her husband Time Turner (who looked oddly familiar), and their two children Dinky and Sparkler. Also present were Fluttershy's other Friends Rainbow, Twilight and Applejack. Twilight was doing her best wallflower impression and seemed to be studying me while Applejack and Rainbow were having...a drinking contest it would seem.

As the party went on in to the night the younger ponies headed home including the three fillies that had been almost glued to me for the evening as well as those who cared for said fillies. It was nearing midnight and I sat outside the bakery munching on some delicious fresh baked bread, since I had my fill of sweets far earlier in the evening. Beside me was a bottle of hard cider and a slightly sleepy Fluttershy.

After finishing my cider and bread I looked to Fluttershy and scratched her behind the ear. She gave a happy little hum and leaned in to it as I said, "It's getting pretty late. I suppose I should escort you home."

She yawned and gave a little nod. I stood up stretching, joints popping that I didn't even know could pop after the massage earlier in the day. Checking my bag I found Tripod sound asleep on my new clothes and suckling on my old t-shirt. Yep, I am his pet human alright.

I found Pinkie Pie, who seemed to be having a blast poking a passed out Applejack and Rainbow Dash with a stick, while Twilight seemed to be making meticulous notes on the effects of stick poking and intoxicated ponies. Yep she is a weirdo. I never did find out who won the drinking contest.

Fluttershy and I said our goodbyes and began walking home at an easy pace. I noticed her leaning up against my leg as we walked, I idly scratched her mane and asked, "Did you have a good time at the party? I didn't see you mingle much."

"Oh yes I had a very good time, it was nice just being in you---everyponies company." She said.

We crossed the bridge over the little stream near her cottage and finally crested the small hill at the top. What I saw made me top dead still.

"Fluttershy."

"Yes?"

"When I tell you I want you to fly back to town as quickly as possible and get Twilight." I said gravely.

"But what's..." Then she too saw them.

Three timber wolves. Each the size of a Volkswagon, easily dwarfing the earlier ones. I admit I was terrified looking in to those baleful green eyes. Fluttershy shrank back as I handed her my bag of clothes and kitten, mentally readying myself to give them a chance to flee.

The largest of the three stepped forward and then in a voice that sounded like someone gargling gravel growled out, "We have come for retribution...killer of your own kind."

08 - AΩ

I stood stock still. This timber wolf had spoken, and it knew. My breathing became ragged. I was starting to feel panic. A frightened whimper from behind me snapped me back to reality. She hadn't run. Why was she still there? Why had this monster not ended me yet?

I looked more carefully the two, slightly, smaller ones had taken positions flanking the one that had spoken. It was then I heard a quaking voice behind me. "Y-you leave Alpha you big m-meanie...if you don't mind."

What was she doing? Alpha? As in the pack alpha?

Alpha spoke, "The pact of peace for your sanctuary still holds pegasus.  This killer of his own kind is not of the Everfree. He is not of the pact. He is ours to take as we please. He has taken three of the pack. Now we will take him and grow stronger." The beast before me growled out.

So this is it, revenge of some sort for breaking some kind of pact. Yes I had killed the three smaller ones. Were they sapient too as this one seems to be? The thought that I had perhaps taken the lives of three thinking beings made me sick. Focus Bear, keep your mind in the now. Why wasn't Fluttershy retreating?

"Y-you aren't welcome here! Your m-mean pack attacked M-mister B-bear and me too!" She was nearly shouting. I had never seen the little pegasus so bold.

"Those three attacked without the blessing of the pack. I apologize. The killer of his own kind must pay for their deaths. He is not of the Everfree. He is not of the pact." Snarled the Alpha.

"Fluttershy save yourself and my cat, get Twilight. GO!" I screamed.

With hesitation Fluttershy grabbed my bag and took to the air, tears streaming down her face. It was now just myself and the wolves, as it should be. Two predators facing each other down. I looked to the Alpha, "What are you waiting for. Finish me! Take my life if you would have it!"

It twisted its face and and said, "Beta, Gamma, take him."

Immediately the two smaller ones began to circle me. Why were they not attacking, they had every advantage?

They can not hope to defeat you, only slow you.

Those words. Those words echoed clearly in my mind. I had thought something similar during the first encounter but these came unbidden in my mind and not in my voice. It was as if many voices spoke precisely as one.

They fear the hand of man.

Again! But wait, fear. The circling and the lack of attack. They are afraid of me. Why? I can not hope to hurt them, I have nothing but my own two hands. Hands...magic. I have magic now...I have no idea how to use magic.

The one on the left, Gamma, took initiative and charged, I managed to leap out of the way, ten feet out of the way. I stood from where I had fallen and noticed a faint golden glow from my feet. Magic! Does my magic work on instinct? I had no time to ponder as Beta charged me, a deafening howling erupting from it's wooden maw. Mustering my courage I made a choice, if I was going to go down then I would go down fighting. After all, I came in to this world screaming and covered in blood, why not go out the same way?

Operating on pure instinct I cocked my right arm back and punched forward connecting with the beast's muzzle as it came in to range. There was a flash of golden light and a deafening crack like a sonic boom as the monster flew backwards with its head reduced to kindling. After a moment the beast fell in to a pile of rotting wood.

Gamma turned from it's missed charge in time to see its pack mate destroyed. It hesitated but with a barked order from the Alpha it charged me again. I stood my ground trying to will myself rooted to the spot. I felt warmth in my feet as the beast collided with me as I grabbed it by one of it's front legs and heaved. Both my hands glowed with the arcane light as I was able to effortlessly lift the car-sized timber wolf over my head and swing it in to the ground like a limp rag. After repeating this motion a few times its leg sheared clean off in my hands and I was left holding what amounted to a large club. I admit it made me feel a bit cocky.

Hubris was almost my own downfall. As I sat there reveling in adrenaline and self-congratulatory affirmations Alpha charged. I was able to bring Beta's severed leg up in time for Alpha to clamp down on it instead of my head. I stood straining as Alpha thrashed about biting the leg I had shoved in to its maw. My mind raced as I tried to come up with some strategy to counter this beast. It was smarter than the others, surprise and luck wouldn't save me.

The eyes are the windows of the soul.

The voices again. Focus Bear, figure out going crazy later.  My eyes connected with the Alpha's baleful gaze. At that moment time seemed to slow down. Then came the vision.

~~~

I was dressed in, well not really anything, looking down I am lean and swarthy. Hair everywhere. In my hands is a crude and heavy torch, in front of me is a large timber wolf...no just a large regular wolf. Around me my tribe circled it, spears keeping it at bay. My tribe? I strode forward, my flaming club held in two hands. I screamed a cry to Mother Earth and Father Sky asking for strength and charge, pummeling the wolf about the head. The fight was fierce and I suffered many bites but in the end I slew the beast. My tribesmen hoisted me on their shoulders singing songs of praise. I was now a man in the eyes of the tribe and would be allowed my choice of woman to marry. There, that one, with kind face, dark hair, and gentle eyes.

~~~

I snapped back to the here and now. No time to think on what happened must act. Must live. Must protect. With a burst of strength I pushed Alpha backwards and was now on the offensive. Charging forward I slammed it repeatedly with the leg of Beta. Each hit knocked off chunks of Alpha as it slowly began backing away, fighting defensively instead of on the offense.

Recovering from a back swing it took a change and lunged forward snapping. With unnatural speed I sidestepped and swiped my hand downwards, fingers bent like claws, and ripped away part of the foul beast's face including its left eye. The creature called Alpha let out a roar of pain and furry shaking its head back and forth pawing at the gouged out hole where it's eye once was. In my hand, gripped firmly, was its still glowing eye.

Alpha moved as if disoriented and I realized it could still see out of the eye in my hand. It dawned on me, I literally held part of this thing's soul. At that moment black rage swept through me, I had the power now. I could hurt that which tried to hurt my friends. Looking at the amalgam of wood and magic I spoke one word. "Burn."

Fire engulfed my hand and the eye within. Alpha began to scream a very human scream. Beta struggled to its feet and backed away while Gamma was slowly reforming but in the process backing away as well. I paid them no mind. I was the monster now. I would teach them to fear the hand of man.

I approached Alpha who now lay writhing in pain. Though I know not how I willed the flames out. In my hand now sat a blacked lump of wood with a faint green light in the middle. I stood over Alpha and looked it in it's one good eye.  I spoke, "You have brought violence and hate to this peaceful place beast of the Everfree. Know this. Your life is mine to take at will. This day and no other do I grant you mercy. You will respect this sanctuary now and forever. Do we have an accord?"

Alpha looked at me and whimpered, "Yes! Yes! We have an accord! Spare Alpha killer of your own kind!"

I shook with anger, there was no courage in this one, only brutality. I bent down squeezing the charred lump in my hand and whispered just loud enough for the fallen beast to hear, "Yes, I am a killer of my own kind, but you will call me Alpha."

The beast whimpered and shrank back. With a surge of magical strength I shattered the charred wood in my hand causing the the former Alpha to give a prolong yelp of anguish and pain.

I turned to the newly reformed timber wolf and addressed it as Gamma while addressing the former Gamma as Delta. "You two have born witness to this accord. You will go now and tell of it later to your pack. Tell all creatures of the Everfree, this land is protected. Tell them to fear the hand of man."

They hesitantly looked at their stricken leader who was already slinking back to the forest then back to me. As quickly as possible they both made their way back to the forest. After they were out of sight I collapsed to my knees feeling more exhausted than I ever had and on the verge of passing out.

At that moment Fluttershy and Twilight came flying back each landing beside me. Without hesitation Tripod hopped out of my bag and pounced on my shoulder purring loudly and nuzzling my cheek.

"Oh my gosh! Fluttershy told me there were three giant timber wolves waiting for you but we saw them run off just as we landed!" Exclaimed Twilight. "What happened? Why did they run off?"

Fluttershy hunkered down beside my heaving form and draped a wing over me nuzzling my cheek and pressing her body against me, "Twilight he is freezing, I think he might be going in to shock!" She said with authority.

Both mares and one little kitten helped me back in to the cottage and on to the guest bed. Twilight hit me with her body scan spell again and I felt like purple mint was infusing my body once more, though this time nothing felt painful, just minty.

"He overloaded his ley lines again." Twilight said, "You used magic again didn't you? How? Why!?"

"It's how I drove them off." I said keeping myself calm. "I don't know how I did it. I just...willed...things to happen. Like instinct."

I chose to keep the voices to myself.

Twilight stood there, a look of shock on her face, I heard her quietly say, "It cant be..."

She then scurried out the room saying all in a rush, "Ihavetogostudysomethingjustrestandyouwillbefinebye!"

I heard the downstairs door slam in short order.

Tripod hopped on to the pillow beside me and made himself comfortable watching me. I guess cats never change, they take care of their pet humans. Fluttershy in the meantime dug an extra blanket from beneath the bed. "You need to rest and keep warm Mister. I told you I have put too much work in you to die on me." She said quite sternly. I simply nodded. She made me sit up and take off my party wear, which was to my satisfaction undamaged and only in need of only some washing.

Fluttershy examined me thoroughly for cuts and scrapes and found none. Satisfied she tucked me in under the extra blanket. She reached over and put out the candle illuminating the room. What happened next is still a vivid memory to this day. She climbed in to the bed next to me and wrapped a wing and her forehooves around me and kissed me. Kissing a pony is strange but I can't say I didn't like it. After a moment she pulled back and whispered, "Thank you for saving me again..."

Fluttershy laid her head on my chest and was soon fast asleep. I lay there in the dark staring upwards at the ceiling realizing what just happened.

09 - Alcheringa

09 - Alcheringa

The night was cold and a light rain was falling. My face was lit by the backwash from the headlights and the console in my old Taurus. Yvette was lightly dozing beside me in the passenger seat, her hands folded over her still growing belly. I smiled like a damn fool, in a few short months I would be a dad. We were driving back from visiting her parents. It had been a good day, full of love and fellowship with her family. We had waited until the fifth month to reveal the news. Needless to say her parents were delighted to know a grandchild was in the near future. On the way back we had stopped at the cemetery to tell my mother and grandparents. Though it was a somber occasion it, in a way, still felt joyful.

It was nearing eleven at night when I pulled in to the all-night station near our house. Just a block from home, but Yvette had woken up hungry and wanted some junk food, it was convenient. We walked in and I headed to the back of the store for my usual Gatorade while she raided the snack cakes.

I was walking up to the clerk when I saw the look on her face. She was terrified. Then I noticed the person at the register wearing a hoodie, face covered, and a revolver in their hand. I was not thinking. Only acting at this point. I saw someone in danger. I was equipped to deal with this. When Yvette had told me she was with child I had obtained a license to carry a firearm. I reached under my vest and pulled out my weapon. I leveled it at the robber in a two handed grip and made eye-contact with the clerk. I nodded. She dropped behind the counter while I shouted for the thief to drop the weapon.

To my horror they turned and fired. I fired back. My shot was true, one round, center mass. Their shot passed by. I walked forward kicking the gun from their reach as they lay clutching their stomach moaning in agony. I reach down and pull the hood back. It's just a kid. Maybe fourteen or fifteen at best. I yell for the clerk to call 911.

I turn to check on Yvette. Where is she? I walk back, shaking still from adrenaline. She is laying on the ground behind where I had been standing when I fired my weapon. She isn't moving. Her eyes are staring ahead lifelessly. I begin to scream.

~~~

I was standing in a field with an old oak tree. Green grass stretching from horizon to horizon. From behind the tree steps a pony. Larger than any I have seen to date. An alicorn with a midnight blue coat and a mane that shown with stars. She looked at me expectantly. I slowly walked towards her and stopped a few paces away.

"We greet you Bear O'Hara." She said in an even voice.

I looked at her curiously, I had been in the store stopping a robbery now I was here. "Where am I?" I asked with hesitation.

"You are in bed asleep Bear O'Hara, we have been trying to catch a glimpse in to your dreams and tonight for the first time we have been able to do so. Tell me human, do you always dream of such violence?"

She began walking in a circle around me, "Is it your nature to kill or be killed? Answer me human."

"Who are you? What is this place?" I asked again.

"Do not test our patience human, Princess Sparkle may think you are harmless and perhaps even a hero but what I have seen here so far does not convince me. I, Luna, Mistress of the night and the dreamworld can see deep in to any thinking being's soul when they dream. Your dreams have constantly have kept me at bay and I know not how." She snarled, her voice dripping with venom.

"Now I find my way in to your dreams with great effort and what do I see that you keep from me, I see murder. So tell me human is murder what you dream of, is it what makes your nights pleasant!" She demanded to me.

I started shaking, not knowing if it was anger, disgust, regret, or some horrid mix of the three. I leaned back against the tree and slid downwards until I was sitting upright hugging my knees to my chest. Finally I spoke. "Twilight told me about you. You are the one who controls the moon in this realm and watches over the aspects of the night. Princess you did not bear witness to a dream, that was a memory. One that haunts me every night."

Her face softened ever so slightly and she took a step back. Finally she laid down in the grass bringing us to eye-level. "Bear O'Hara truly we did not know. We thought...mistakenly...that this was. We are sorry." She reach a hoof out and gently placed it on my shoulder.

"This place is a dream isn't it?" I asked.

She nodded confirmation. I took a deep breath and slowly let it out, "Princess Luna, my mind, my dreams, are no place for royalty. They are a place of darkness, sin, and regret." Focusing I tried to control the dream. The world rippled and was replaced with a vista out of memory.

The Princess and I were now seated on a cliff in the Arizona desert. It was night time. I had visited this place when I went on a bit of a walkabout after Yvette's passing. I looked up and beheld the spread of the Milkway above me.  The Princess looked to me then to the night sky. "Is this another memory?" she asked.

I nodded, "Yes, though I lived in the countryside there was too much light pollution from the nearby city to see this. This is the first time I ever saw the Milky Way outside of a picture."

She looked up in wonder, "This is beautiful, truly your Night Princess must be of great talent."

"We have no magic in my world Princess, what you see is how nature made it." I said.

She looked at me, a hint of wonder on her face, "'Tis true? This is the hand of Creation itself and not an immortal?"

I smiled, "That is a religious debate that has gone on for a long time."

She nodded seemingly to understand.

"This was the first place I had felt any peace after she died." I said after a time.

The Princess only nodded in reply, still gazing up at the majesty of nature. Finally I did something on impulse, I began to sing.

"When the blazing sun is gone,

When the nothing shines upon,

Then you show your little light,

Twinkle, twinkle, all the night.

Then the traveler in the dark,

Thanks you for your tiny spark,

He could not see which way to go,

If you did not twinkle so."

I noticed finally the Princess staring at me, her mouth agape, "Forgive me Princess, it is a song from my world. I had looked forward to singing it to my child when they were born, to teach them to not fear the night."

If I didn't know better I would swear this immortal Princess was blushing. "Y-you truly fear not the night Bear O'Hara?"

I nodded my head, "I have always preferred the night to the day. When the sun would set the dark was easier on my eyes, the air was cooler and more comfortable to me. My wife and I would go on moonlit walks in the countryside. We would look up at the stars and marvel in their beauty."

I pointed upwards, "Though we never got to see anything like this together."

I felt her warm hoof on my shoulder again, "We were wrong about you Bear O'Hara. You are not dangerous, just hurt."

My face fell. "Princess, don't judge me on a partial memory and me waxing nostalgic."

She tilted her head, "What do you mean?"

The scene rippled and once more and we were outside the store. I stood by the Princess of the Night and said, "Go inside and see what happens next. I have no desire to relive this memory anymore but if you are to judge me then see the whole truth."

With hesitant steps she walked inside the building. A moment later two shots rang out and screaming could be heard. Then quiet. Then a series of rapid fire shots. A moment later Princess Luna walked back outside to where I was standing looking visibly shaken.

"Y-you...to a foal...you..monster..." She said, her chest heaving.

"Let it finish." Was my reply.

A moment later the dream specter of myself walked out, blood splattered on his clothes, dropped to his knees and placed the gun to his head and pulled to trigger. A primal scream of anguish issuing forth when nothing but a click could be heard.

The scene faded and was replaced once more by the tree and endless field.

The Princess looked to me, "You tried to end your life." She said with a mixture of sorrow and understanding.

I nodded.

"To be with her?" She asked.

I nodded again.

I went and sat back under the tree and asked, "When will I awaken? Forgive me Princess but I have had my sin torment me enough for one night."

To my surprise Princess Luna came and sat beside me and draped a comforting wing around me. "You speak of sin as if you can never be forgiven." She said.

I shook my head, "I took a life not in defense but revenge. I made that life suffer before ending it. No Princess, there is no redemption for me."

With a heavy sigh she reset her chin on my shoulder, "No soul is beyond redemption Bear O'Hara. I know."

I shook my head in disagreement. She then said in a gentle tone, "Let me tell you a story. It is about a pony named Nightmare Moon."

~~~

I awoke to the light of dawn streaming through the window. I slowly became aware of two sets of gentle snoring. One the snore-purrs of a little cat and one of a little pony still with a wing draped over my chest. I smiled at the peaceful mare asleep beside me.  as the ghost of my dream began to fade. A frown began to form on my face as the earlier memory of how I got in to this ever-so-comfortable position reasserted itself. I will have to address this sooner rather than later. But do I want to? I haven't even looked at another woman since Yvette now here I have this non-human intelligence crawling in to bed and brazenly kissing me as if I am her lover. Or maybe I am reading too much in to it? I am a pilgrim in this land and do not know their ways. I really need to start my cultural acclimation studies with Twilight.

I crawled out of bed without waking the two, muscle memory and long practice allowing me to accomplish this. I made my way to the bathroom and took care of my morning needs before sliding on one of my new pairs of jeans and heading to the kitchen. I was greeted with Angel bunny looking at me sternly as I descended down the stairs, his little paws crossed while thumping one foot in irritation.

"Nothing happened between your mistress and I." I said to the little rabbit.

"And if it did she is a consenting adult...at least I think she is."

Note to self, figure out how old everyone is here and sync it to my perceptions of adulthood. The little rabbit huffed and hopped to the kitchen pointing to his food bowl. I looked sternly at him, "Pets eat second little guy. Now behave or you are on my breakfast menu."

Angel bunny scampered off at a speed I am sure violated general relativity. I wonder if it was something I said? I rummaged through the cupboards and to my delight I found a sack of grits. After a bit of preparation two bowls of grits with butter, cheese, and pepper in them sat on the table as well as some toast and blueberry jam. The smell of breakfast must have awoken her as Fluttershy was soon seated at the table eyeballing the spread with interest.

"Um, Bear, you made me breakfast?" She asked shyly.

I nodded, "Peppered cheese grits and toast, just like my grandma used to make me. I would have made some coffee to go with it but I don't know if you drink it...or even have it in this world."

"Oh um, yes we have it but I don't drink it." Was her demure reply.

We ate in a companionable silence and Fluttershy seemed to like the food well enough she that went back for seconds. After I finished and gave a happy burp, which caused a bit of a giggle fit from Fluttershy, I cleaned up the dishes and packed away what little left over grits there were in a covered bowl. I took said bowl and my tablet and placed them in my bag then slid on a shirt and my vest. After a moment of thought I added my hatchet to my belt as well.

Fluttershy watched me curiously, "Where are you going?" she asked.

"I'm going to visit Twilight and if I have time look around for a job. If I'm going to stay in this world I need to find a place in it. Step one is to learn more about your ways. Otherwise...I might as well take another walk in the woods." I had said the last part without thinking.

Like a blur Fluttershy was in my face hovering on her wings. I withered under her stare and then found out just how much it hurts to be slapped with a "hoof".

"Don't you ever joke about that!" she growled angrily at me.

I nodded not wanting to anger her further. Angry Fluttershy is a uniquely terrifying thing.

"Good!" She said much more gently, then planted a lingering kiss on my cheek. At that point Tripod hopped from under her mane and clung happily to my shoulder. I was ushered out the door with a wave and a bit of a giggle. Women it would seem truly are inscrutable in any world.

11 - Akashic

Well, that happened. No amount of Star Trek could prepare me for this type of first contact. As I lay in the dark, soaking in a post-coital glow, I just stared at the ceiling. Fluttershy lay beside me, her mane, feathers, and fur a tangled mess, and snored quietly. She had a look of deep contentment on her face as she lay with her head on my shoulder and both left legs and wing draped across my torso.

I strangely felt no shame. Part of me said I should for a number of reasons. Her form resembled an unthinking beast's, but a lifetime of scifi and fantasy, not to mention mine and Yvette's support of our friends with alternative lifestyles, had taught me love can come in all shapes and forms. Love, yes what we had done this night was undoubtedly an act of passion and love.

No, the part of me saying I should feel shame is the part of me that acknowledged this was my first intimate contact in the years since her death. I rubbed my left ring finger with my thumb. I could still feel the phantom of my wedding band. Scrunching my eyes closed I fought back tears. Fluttershy did not deserve damaged goods like me. She is kindness incarnate, a sinner such as I...I was unworthy. I squeezed her against my side in a gentle one-armed hug and felt her return it as she hummed softly in her sleep.

No I didn't feel shame, I felt nothing but self-loathing. Like a heretic desecrating a temple I sinned and sinned again. The sound of the pouring rain against the roof and window slowly lulled my conflicted mind back to sleep, my final conscious thoughts were to have a long talk with Fluttershy in the morning.

~~~

I awoke to find myself alone in bed save for Tripod grooming himself on the pillow beside my head. I gave him a loving scritch and smiled as he arched his back and gave a large kitty yawn. He was getting pretty big for his age, he already clocked in around seven pounds. If I didn't know better I would swear there was some Maine Coon in him. I pulled back the covers and pulled myself out of bed. I grimaced at the feeling of our combined biological filth on my nethers and resolved to take a shower.

Wrapping a towel around myself I made my way to the shower and physically cleansed myself. After drying off I returned to my room and donned my jeans and boots. Looking outside I saw it was still gray and overcast outside. Deciding that practicality and the coming talk I was mentally rehearsing demanded it, I forsook my normal toplessness and put on one of the many shirts Rarity had graced me with, this one a hunter green shirt, much like the one I arrived in, minus sleeves, showing off my tattoos the way a pony would their cutie mark.

I made my way down the stairs and was greeted with a delightful aroma. I looked and saw Fluttershy hard at work in the kitchen, a soft smile on her face as she seemed lost in a world of cooking. Not wanting to interrupt I sat myself at the table and simply waited. As Fluttershy cooked, Angel bunny hopped on the table and glared death at me. Not wanting to deal with the hate-bunny and potentially emotionally hurting Fluttershy I tried to set him back in the floor. My efforts were met with a painful bunny-karate-shop to my hand.

I was saved from the wrath of the avatar of Monty Python when Tripod hopped up on the table, grabbed Angel bunny in his mouth by the scruff, and dragged him off upstairs ignoring the rabbit's attempts to assault him. Good kitty. After a few minutes of waiting Fluttershy placed two glasses of juice and two plates of hash-browns on the table. Before sitting down to her plate she kissed me on the cheek with a giggle and "fluttered" in to her seat. We ate in silence, me with my gaze downcast and her casting slightly suggestive looks across the table at me.

We finished our meals at roughly the same time. Fluttershy stood to take care of the dishes but I placed my hand on her shoulder and asked her to sit back down. "Fluttershy, we need to talk." I said.

It did not go well. The tears started almost immediately and I felt even more the bastard as I said my piece. I explained to her I had been celibate since Yvette's death and had not intended to take another mate or lover for what remained of my life. I told her how I was very conflicted emotionally because of what we did and the fact I felt something very warm for her. That part wasn't rehearsed and I found myself saying it and realizing it at the same time. I did have warm feelings for her and that made me feel doubly ashamed. I felt like I was betraying the memory of Yvette and a lifetime of culture telling me that relations outside your own kind is sin.

Fluttershy for her part laid her soul bare to me. She told me that she had never been with a stallion (OK I felt kind of good to be called that) and had only experimented with a mare. She told me that she had always wanted to be with a male who made her feel safe, protected, but needed. Apparently I fit that bill. She also dropped the bombshell on me that ponykind has no taboo about mating outside their own species as long as it is with another sapience.

I can not put to words the level of guilt I felt. I was her first. She had essentially confessed her love for me. I had told her she deserved better. I had made Fluttershy cry. There is a special hell just for me.

A knock at the door interrupted us. I chose to answer it as I was the more composed of the two. I found Mrs. Hooves in her mail mare uniform standing outside in the overcast day. She presented an envelope to me with the Seal of the Two Sisters on it and my name in guided script. I thanked her but took note of her ears rotating to the sounds of Fluttershy's gentle sobs inside and a questioning look. The questioning look turned wide-eyed after she sniffed the air a bit. It struck me, ponies have a better sense of smell than humans. Our combined scents are still on me. She made a hasty retreat at speeds that Rainbow Dash would envy. I shook my head and went back inside.

I sat the letter on the table and opened it, trying to ignore Fluttershy's crying and let her sort her feelings out. I did my best to suppress my own, part of me wanted to hung her tight and not let go. Part of me wanted to take a "walk in the woods". Mostly I wanted to find a place to curl up and brood. I couldn't do any of those. I had to be strong for my friend, even if it meant breaking her heart. Even if it meant I had to be the bad guy. She deserved better. I should not have let last night happen.

With a sigh I opened the letter that had been delivered. Concentrate on the business at hand.

Bear O'Hara

Your presence is requested in Canterlot Castle at your earliest convenience. The Princesses have read and debated Twilight's report. We now have wish and need to discuss your future in Equestria. We look forward to this meeting.

Signed

Celestia, Solar Diarch

Luna, Lunar Diarch

Mi Amore Cadenza, Princess of Love

Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship

A royal missive signed by all four princesses. Well, that is about as official as it gets. I chose to read "at your earliest convenience" as "now" as a cowardly part of me wanted to be away from Fluttershy's misery. I stood and walked to the other side of the table where Fluttershy sat with her face in her hooves. I laid a hand on her shoulder and she immediately grabbed on to my hand and sobbed in to it, "Why? Why don't you want me? I gave you a home, I gave you friendship, I g-gave you m-my b-body..." She wailed.

I knelt down and wrapped her in a comforting hug as she sobbed in to my shoulder. I stroked her back and mane, "Fluttershy...Shy I, I am not ready for this. Not yet. I am still...broken. I don't want to lead you on and ask you to give me time. I don't want you to wait on me. I may never be in the right place to be who and what you need." I choked on these words half wanting to hit myself for my selfishness and half wanting to bite my own tongue off for hurting the mare who had become my dearest friend in this world.

With I sigh I continued, "Shy, I have business that needs to be attended too and I can't put it off." I handed her the letter and she wiped her eyes and read it.

After a moment she looked at me with her tear streaked eyes and said, "I'm going with you."

"Shy, I am not sure tha-" I tried to say.

A butter yellow hoof on my lips interrupted me. "Bear, I am your friend, I care about you and l-lov...I care about you a lot. I want to stand by my friend's side as his future is discussed. OK? I-if you don't mind..." She said.

I was already learning how hard it is to say no to that face.

~~~

Fluttershy and I packed a modest bag each and set out enough food to feed the animals for a couple of days in case we had to stay overnight in Canterlot. We walked in silence towards town and the train station. Our silence was broken by a shrill voice calling out as we crossed in to town, "There he is girls! Get him!"

Fluttershy and I turned with a shocked look on both our faces as we saw Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie moving towards us at great speed and with ill intent on their faces. Oh no...the mail mare...

I found myself in short order knocked over by a pink blur, immobilized in a blue telekinetic grip, hog-tied with a lasso, and a black eye. What can I say, they took me by surprise and my Southern upbringing will not let me hit a woman or in this case a mare. So I laid there and took my medicine as each of Fluttershy's friends got their licks in while Shy herself frantically tried to stop them.

"We absolutely will not stop Fluttershy! Not until this ruffian pays for hurting you!" exclaimed Rarity.

"Durn tootin!" Yelled Applejack as she gave a good kick to my rump.

"Yeah! He is a big old meanie pants after all!" Exclaimed Pinkie Pie as she mashed a pie in my bruised face, I hate raspberry.

"Let's geld him!" growled Rainbow Dash as she alternated between kicking my ribs and punching my stomach.

Everyone got quiet at that point and I did my best to hide my very rustled Jimmies.

"What? He deserves it after what he did to Flutters!" She announced.

I kept my mouth shut. I knew I could only make this worse. At that moment Fluttershy spoke up, "W-what do you think he did to me Dash?" She asked in a quiet voice.

"Darling," Interrupted Rarity, "Mrs. Hooves told use she found you crying when she delivered the mail and he smelled of...you. We just had to come and save you from this beast violating you!"

Fluttershy meekly said, "What makes you think he violated me..."

That caused all of them to pause as the implication sunk in. Rainbow finally said, "If he didn't violate you then that means you...with him...Flutters?" She looked very confused.

Fluttershy nodded. Then Applejack interjected, "But why were yah a cryin' when Mrs. Hooves came by Fluttershy?"

"That is a private matter between myself and Bear." She said as she trotted over and began untying me and examining the damage done.

Rarity looked down and said, "We have made an unforgivable mistake haven't we?"

I stood up a little sore but none the worse for wear. All told these ponies couldn't hit very hard. The timber wolves had been worse. Finally I spoke up, "Girls, no you haven't done something unforgivable." They looked up at me.

"If the roles had been reversed I would have likely done worse than rough up anyone who had hurt Fluttershy. I admire the loyalty and love you have shown for her. I know that if I am not around she is in good hands...err hooves." I gave the best smile I could manage with a bloody lip and black eye.

A round of mumbled apologies later and a few hugs and as far as I was concerned all was set right. Misunderstandings happen. I wish only that Fluttershy hadn't had her emotional hurt aired to the others. All of us eventually began walking towards the train station again, Pinkie and Applejack insisted on carrying our luggage. Rarity and Fluttershy hung back talking in low voices and I noticed a slight blush on both their faces. I had a good idea what the topic of the day was. Rainbow Dash meanwhile hovered at my side and said in a low whisper, "Do the right thing or I will geld you. Got that?"

I truthfully didn't know if she meant it or not.

~~~

The train ride to Canterlot was blessedly uneventful. Fluttershy sat with her front legs in my lap and her head resting on my chest. I did not reject the contact. Too much had already occurred today for me to risk more hurt to my friend so I accepted the affection. I sat quietly performing the focusing exercises Twilight had taught me. I could feel my bruises fading and my cut lip mending. Of the little magic I had learned, accelerating healing was the most useful in my opinion. You seriously wouldn't believe how many paper cuts I have gotten working in town hall. What can I say, sometime I am a bit of a weenie about pain.

I shouldered my bag and hefted Fluttershy's as well as we made our way through Canterlot towards the palace. The stares we got were not the welcoming looks of Ponyville, I felt more of an outsider here than ever. Fluttershy for her part walked close to my side with her wing out and resting on my back. I had my initial misgivings about Fluttershy coming with me but I was now glad for the familiar comfort of her presence.

Canterlot, once I got past the impolite stares, I could say that it was a beautiful city, like something out of a fantasy painting. No, Brom, Vallejo, nor Royo had ever captured anything like this. Maybe Larry Elmore had possibly come close. This was truly a city for royalty. We approached the palace gates and were met by two guards in golden armor reminiscent of Roman design.  Convergent evolution, similar problems demand  similar solutions I guess.

I presented the guards with the royal missive and we were ushered inside where our bags were taken and we were advised a suite had been prepared for only one guest as several dignitaries were present we would have to share a room. I shrugged and resolved to sleep on the floor if there was only one bed. I did not want to put either of us in a position where passion and temptation could come in to play again.

After a walk through the cathedral-like halls of the palace we were shown in to a private conference room. Twilight Sparkle and Luna were both present, as well as a multi-hued pink princess that I presumed to be Princess Cadence. Twilight greeted me with a hug and a smile as well as Fluttershy.

For my part I made my way to Luna and smiled, "Princess Luna, I am glad to finally meet you in the flesh." I said with a genuine smile.

She nodded in greeting and returned my smile, "We are glad to meet you as well Bear O'Hara. Please forgive our sister's absence. A matter of state is occupying her and she will join us shortly."

I nodded and made my way to the third princess in the room.

"Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, I am pleased to meet you." I said taking her hoof in hand and planting a kiss on it like a true Southern gentleman.

I immediately felt an icy stare on my back and didn't need to look to know the glare Fluttershy was giving me. Sorry Shy, I will be a gentleman the first time I meet a royal lady...mare.

"Please, call me Cadence." She said with a bit of a blush.

Making the princess of Love blush, score one for Bear.

The five us sat at the conference table in the room. Fluttershy as my unofficial handler and the Element of Kindness was more than welcome at the proceeding by the collected princesses. Luna began to speak. "Princess Sparkle has given us a thorough report of what she has learned of your biology, culture, and personal disposition. She speaks highly of you though some things concern us."

I felt a bit cold but felt Shy's hoof on my knee and saw a gentle smile on her face. She was there for me. This did not seem to go unnoticed by the Princess of Love who seemed to give a knowing smile.

"Firstly," Continued Luna, "Is the history text Twilight found on this 'tablet' of yours as she calls it. It details a war on a scale Equestria has never known and it even indicated that this was not the first but the second of these world spanning wars your kind have had in a century. It further mentions...atrocities...committed by all the nations involved. This does not speak highly of your nature. Do you have words to defend this?"

I mulled my words for a moment, "Princesses," I began, "Humans are a war-like species. I will not deny or defend this. It is in our nature. However, the war Twilight read of was a very complex political and cultural affair. There is more too it but I am not afraid to say that this was a war that in part had to be fought."

Those words seemed to shock all present. The concept of deliberate and necessary conflict seemed very foreign to them. I continued wording things in a way I hoped they could follow, "This was a war against a tyrant the likes of which my world had not seen in living memory. His charisma was so great that he won over a nation and through fear and violence he sought to expand his nation's influence across a continent. This was not a war of righteousness on his part but of conquest. But there is more. To give his people an enemy to hate he declared members of a certain religion enemies of the state. They were rounded up in to camps. Brutalized. Experimented on. Exterminated. He called it his Final Solution."

The looks of disgust on the faces of all present were very apparent. "No nation in this war was innocent. No nation in this war was completely righteous. But I say the greater evil would have been to sit aside and let this happen."

I had greatly simplified an extremely complex and difficult part of my people's history. To my relief all present seemed satisfied with that answer. Luna turned to Twilight, "His account seems to match your research in to the subject Twilight and I agree he does not seem to be of the human realm you visited."

What?

I looked at Twilight, what had she not been telling me? Finally she spoke up, "Yes Bear I have been to the human world. A human world at any rate. But based on the history books I read there compared to yours it doesn't seem to be the same human world. I am sorry I kept this from you but I didn't want to give you false hopes about getting back home."

Home? My thoughts and my mouth worked in perfect unison, "Twilight, you assume I want to go home."

I was met with silence, only Fluttershy seeming to look to me with understanding. I elaborated. "Twilight I was not completely honest with you about some of the circumstance as to how I got here." I breathed in deeply and continued. "The walk I took in the woods was not a simple camping trip. I had fallen so deep in to despair over the loss of my wife I went in to the woods to become a hermit or to die. Whichever came first."

A look of sadness came across all three princesses and each in turn walked around the table to lay a reassuring hoof on my shoulder. After the moment of fellowship had passed each returned to their seats. Luna continued. "Bear O'Hara we begin to understand you more and more. Now to the next matter. Your use of magic. The other human world Twilight encountered had no magic. You however seem to be a natural practitioner of it. Indeed Twilight claims you are what is called a sorcerer. What say you to this?"

Every known sorcerer in Equestrian history has fallen to corruption and darkness. The last was King Sombra of the Crystal Empire. It took the combined power of two alicorns to bring him down.

Twilight's words echoed in my head. I had tried not to think on this and practice only the magic I was taught. I had been quite successful. The only sorcery I had practiced since the revelation had been healing myself of the odd bump, bruise, or cut. I spoke with truth, "Magic is only a myth to my people. Some believe in it. Some even consider the practice of it part of their faith. But no repeatable and practical magic exists in my world. All I know of true magic I have learned from Twilight and her books. As for sorcery, I have only practiced such in the defense of life or to heal. To protect or heal. Then and no other times. Else I have kept myself to the most basic magics I have learned from the Princess. I can do the most basic of levitation, I can make a simple light shine in my hand, and I can focus myself enough to accelerate my own healing. Beyond that I have attempted nothing else outside of the encounters with the timber wolves."

The three princesses nodded and accepted my answer. Princess Cadence picked up the report from there, "Yes the timber wolves, I would like to know more about that. Why did you step in between them when they attacked Fluttershy? Why not run for help?"

I answered quickly and truthfully, "Because I valued her life over my own."

This answer seemed to receive mixed reactions from all running from looks of admiration from Luna, understanding from Twilight and Cadence and something unreadable from Fluttershy though I felt her grip on my leg tighten.

Cadence continued, "Twilight's report also indicates a Timber wolf Alpha spoke to you. These are rarely encountered and rarer still do they deign to speak. It says here that Fluttershy testified that it referred to you as 'Killer of Your Own Kind' please explain this." Her warm and friendly gaze had turned icy.

Killer of your own kind. No matter where I go I can't escape this. A look of sympathy from Luna is what it took to loosen my tongue. She knew what happened. She did not judge me. I prayed the other princesses and this mare I had started to feel for would be so kind. I laid the truth out in simple but truthful terms. "My wife was killed by a thief trying to rob a store we were shopping in. The thief was just a kid...he would be called a colt in your eyes. I killed him. Not in self defense but in revenge. I made him suffer before I did so. Somehow the Alpha wolf knew this."

Luna continued to look at me sympathetically while Twilight looked shocked and appalled. Fluttershy looked at me, her pupils going to pinpricks as I felt her grip on my leg loosen just slightly. Cadence looked at me with what I could only call understanding. It took several moments for everyone present to compose themselves before Cadence continued. "The report also states you showed these wolves mercy but not the ones that first attacked Fluttershy. Why is that?"

I answered honestly, "Ignorance. I did not know that timber wolves were sapient until I encountered the Alpha. It is a heavy thing to take a life. I crossed the line between righteousness and wrath once, I will not do so again. Not if I have another choice."

This answer seemed to satisfy all present.

The final question went to Twilight, "Bear, do you want to live among us in Equestria."

There it was, the most simple, most heartfelt, and most loaded question they could ask. I did not yet know my place in this world. I did not know if I had a place in this world. I looked from the expectant face of Twilight to the curious gazes of the other two princesses. Both held a warmth and welcoming that I had not felt since I had met Yvette's family. Finally I looked to the little yellow pegasus beside me. The kind mare that found a broken and bleeding man in the woods, took him in to her home, made him well, gave of her body and soul to him. I gave my answer in the most formal manner I could.

I stood placing my right hand over my heart and my left on the royal seal engraved on the table, "I, Bear Abraham O'Hara, do renounce my citizenship of the United States of America. I renounce all the rights, privilege, and responsibility that go along with that citizenship. I declare myself an expatriate and formally seek asylum and citizenship within the nation of Equestria with all the rights, responsibility, and privilege thereof."

The collected princesses looked at me in equal measure shock and admiration while I saw a single tear go down Fluttershy's face and her hoof tightened on my knee. Luna finally broke what was becoming an awkward silence. "Dost thou understand what thou asks?" She said in a deeply serious tone.

I replied in an equally serious voice, "God as my witness."

Luna stood and the other two princesses followed suit, "As the Lunar Diarch witnessed by the Princess of Love, the Princess of Friendship, and the Element of Kindness we hereby declare Bear Abraham O'Hara a citizen of Equestria with all the rights and responsibility thereof. Welcome to our great herd." She said while all gathered smiled genuinely at me.

Twilight was even clapping her hooves.

At that moment the rear doors to the room opened and the fourth alicorn and the chimera that brought me here strode in to the room deep in discussion. A wave of déjà vu passed over me and I saw four blazing balls of light with glowing wings and halos before me and a dark and writhing shape beside the brightest. The brightest that filled my vision.

MORNING STAR!

Screamed the voices in my head. At that moment my third eye opened and I remembered all things.

~~~

The Tribe stood before the Serpent. The Serpent brought us gifts. He had taught us fire. He had taught us tools. We learned to hunt. We learned to cover ourselves against the cold at night. The Serpent was friend. My pretty mate with her dark hair and eyes carried our babe and smiled at me. Serpent called us here to teach us something new. Serpent showed us a tree. The tree was pretty. It had pictures of sun, moon, and stars on it. It had many fruits on it. Serpent told us this is special tree. Serpent tells us that this tree will give us magic like his. Serpent is kind to us. Tribe Mother is the first to eat the fruit. Soon all have eaten the fruit. I feel knowledge flowing in to me. So many things seem so obvious to me now. I feel the magic coursing through me. Yes I do have a measure of Serpent's power now.

There is a bright light and the Morning Star is among us. She moves the sun, but we are powerful now. We do not need to fear her. We can move the sun now too if we tried. She screams at Serpent who laughs. Why does Serpent laugh? With a snap of the the fingers on its mismatched paws Serpent disappears. Morning Star is left alone before us. She looks very angry. Why has she driven Serpent away? The Tribe is angry. We show our anger to her with the magic Serpent has given us.

She uses magic to pull the last fruits from the tree and they swirl around her. A bright beam of many colors washes over The Tribe. I cover my eyes and cling to my mate and child. I hear Morning Star say how sorry she is for what she must do. Suddenly all is quiet. Gone is the forest and the tree. The Tribe is now in the plains. The magic Serpent gave us is gone. The Tribe prays to the Morning Star, The Serpent, and the Night Mother. No more gifts from Serpent. No more safe nights from the Night Mother. No more mild days from the Morning Star.

~~~

My sight returned to normal but uncounted voices screamed in my head still. Rage. No, not rage, fury. Like coiled springs my legs launched me forward flipping the conference table. My whole body was wreathed in azure flames that do not burn me. I bypassed the white alicorn. I remember her but my fury is not for her. Two hundred thousand years of wisdom, suffering, and rage propelled me. My wrath was not for her. She did what she had to. My people's jumbled ancestral memory giving her a place she did not deserve. My outstretched right hand met the neck of the chimera. I began to squeeze. It looked in to my eyes with mortal fear. It frantically snapped the fingers on its lions paw to no effect. I looked at it as ten thousand generations of mankind screamed their hate in my head. I spoke to him coldly, tightening my grip, "I will deliver you to Golgotha for your crimes against humanity."

I felt and then saw a pair of yellow hoofs wrap around my arm and a pleading face screaming for me to stop. No I can't stop. Only his blood will satisfy a history of human suffering.

"Please Bear! Please I am sure he is sorry for whatever he did! Please don't hurt Discord! He is my friend!" Fluttershy cried even as the halo of flames around my body scorched her hooves.

Her hooves...My furry abated just slightly and the flames went out. I stood frozen in place, holding the chimera in a one handed grip against the stone wall cracked and burned by my rage. This monster was responsible for our loss of innocence. This monster...no...I will not become a monster no matter what the line of my people demands.

I loosened my grip and it drew a gasp of air. Fluttershy hugged him tightly, "Discord! Don't hurt him! Please I am sure he didn't mean it!"

Discord? So this was Fluttershy's absent roommate.

SUFFER NOT THE WICKED

No! Vengeance is not mine! I willed the voices silent and they seemed to abate. Discord looked on me with a fearful recognition coming over him. "You're one of the Ape People aren't you?" He asked with unabashed fear in his voice.

I nodded.

"Please...forgive this old God of Chaos! I was young and stupid back then! Besides I gave your kind so many gifts you shou-"

I cut him off with a left handed upper cut to the gut. He let out a gasp and I spoke in a voice filled with venom, "Not one more word. Not one. There is no balm in Gilead for you. These ponies may forgive you but God as my witness you have been and forever shall be the enemy of man SERPENT OF EDEN!"

12 - Bestilled

No words can describe the seething hate echoing in my soul. This creature of chaos I held in an iron grip was responsible for setting the course of my people. We were an innocent tribe of prehumans. He uplifted us to the stone age and then tainted us with the fruit of knowledge corrupted with chaos. The ancestral memories of humanity, once dormant from the absence of magic on Earth, seethed inside me once the great enemy of mankind stood before me.

Yet I stayed my hand. The countless voices of my ancestors called to me to end this beast but I stayed my hand. I looked at the little yellow pegasus who had given me her heart, cringing in terror at my wrath, rubbing her burned hooves while trying to stay between Discord and I. For her I will stay my hand.

I relaxed my grip and let my hand fall. I looked Discord in the eyes, his terror still evident, "You still draw breath because of her." I said pointing to Fluttershy.

"Leave my sight before I end you Prince of Lies." I growled at him.

Without a word Discord snapped his fingers and blinked away. I knelt down to Fluttershy's quivering form and took her scorched hooves in my hands. I reached within and then out to her with my magic and felt her pain. I pulled that pain in to me; her hooves immediately healed over, no sign of the previous blistering and scorching remained, while my hands became angry and red as if scalded. I poured more of my magic in to my hands and soon they were whole as well.

There was silence from all equines in the room. The only noise was the cacophony of the collective will of humanity screaming in my mind. I rested my head on Fluttershy and wrapped her in a full body hug. With hesitation she returned the hug and soon had her forelegs and wings wrapped around me as I began sobbing the same two words over and over, "Save me. Save me."

I never saw Luna approach me. I only felt her horn touch my head as the world slipped away from me.

~~~

I was floating in the sea of music again. I saw nothing. Felt nothing. I was surrounded by a chorus of notes and harmony. I surrendered myself to the sensation. After a time I could see a warm glow through my eyelids and felt the rough bark of a tree behind me. I slowly opened my eyes and saw I was in the field from my dreams against the old oak tree. Sitting before me was Yvette.

I quietly asked, "Is it my time? Am I allowed to rest?"

She shook her head no.

"I'm so sorry." I choked out.

"Why are you sorry my beloved? Because you showed sympathy for the Devil? Because you showed mercy to the Prince of Lies? I told you Creation would ask more of you in this life than it ever has before and there is much more to come. No beloved, you have nothing to be sorry for." She said in a caring voice.

I shook my head feeling tears forming, "No...I betrayed your memory. I...I have given myself to another. I broke my wedding vow to forsake all others..."

She laughed. I deep, mirth filled laugh. I looked down in shame. "My love, what makes you think you broke that vow?"

I felt a hoof brush against my chin and tilt my head up. Hoof? A butter yellow pegasus with a pink mane sat before me with a kind and loving smile and said, "I told you the last time you were here it was your turn to find me."

She then tapped my nose with her hoof and I was falling. As always, falling is easy to do.

~~~

My eyes shot open and I sat up with a gasp. It was dark, I was sitting in a large and warm bed, a window let in the light of the moon. My best guess from its position was that it was near midnight. I felt warmth beside me. Fluttershy lay beneath the covers, her back pressed to my side. The gentle rise and fall of her sides told me she was resting peacefully.

I rubbed my face with both hands. It was then I noticed the rings. Both hands had a silver ring on each finger and thumb connected by a fine chain leading to a silver bracelet around each wrist. I looked at the jewelry in puzzlement.

"They suppress your magic. Mister O'Hara." Said a voice in the darkness.

I turned my head towards the sound and a white alicorn with a multi-hued mane stepped in to the light. Her face wore a mask of control letting no emotion show through. In a way this beautiful and regal creature was quite intimidating.

"Princess Celestia?" I asked.

She nodded. "You have caused quite a stir with the other princesses. You are the only one who has ever contained Discord's power. How did you do it?"

Right to the point it would seem. But more, this being, she is the one that banished us to Earth. In a way she is equally responsible for the very existence of humanity. I sat in silence, conflicted between answering her and between screaming my disgust at her.

Finally I chose option three, "We remember you Morning Star."

Her serene visage cracked, for a brief moment I saw something that looked like...shame...cross her face before the mask of control returned once more. She asked, "How do you know that name?"

I defiantly spat back, "Do your people know? Your sister? Do they know this land you inhabit was once ours?"

A flash of anger crossed the mask now and she growled, "Answer the question Ape."

I felt Fluttershy stir beside me and I stroked her mane in silence, keeping my eyes locked on Celestia. Eventually Fluttershy resumed her gentle breathing. Finally I answered quietly, "I remember it. In my blood. In my soul."

She shook her head, "Impossible, that was two thousand years ago. You are no immortal."

I shot back, "For us it was two hundred thousand years ago. Our ancestral memory has faded with time, but sometimes, just sometimes, some magic leaks through to our world and some poor soul remembers fragments. So many of our myths, legends, our religion...so much of who we are...it is memories of this world."

She walked to the bed and sat upon the foot of it, she reached out a hoof and laid it on my hand and gripped it tightly, "Bear O'Hara I can never atone for banishing your people. If there had been another way...but Discord had corrupted the Ape Tribe. Given you the power of chaos. I...I couldn't have what was effectively a race of Discords...I didn't know any other way."

I could see tears forming in her eyes but it did nothing to soothe the fury I felt building in me. I took a calming breath so I could keep my voice low and not wake Fluttershy.

"Did it ever cross your mind to teach us? To guide us? The Ape Tribe were gentle souls living off the land. We flocked to Discord because he taught us. The only thing he didn't teach us was responsibility and civilization. You could have taught us that. All we needed was a light to show us the way." I said to her shakily. Never in my wildest dreams, never in my younger days when I sought spiritual truths, never did I think I would sit in bed and find the Devil herself apologizing to me.

Celestia spoke no words and slowly withdrew her hoof from my hand. She stood and walked towards the door then stopped, she said in a quivering voice, "The limiters on your hands, Twilight will show you how to use them come tomorrow. Rest for now."

The glow of her magic enveloped the door as it quietly opened. Before she exited the room I spoke, "Celestia." She paused.

"I am one man, one very confused and conflicted man, I cannot absolve you of what you did...but I...I forgive you." I spoke these words truthfully and honestly.

In a voice that sounded almost as a small child trying to choke back tears I heard her reply, "Thank you..."

She exited the room and I was left alone in the dark with Fluttershy.

I laid back down and wrapped my arms around the little pegasus and buried my face in her mane. I felt her wiggle closer and heard her say quietly, "Thank you for forgiving her. I'm sure it means a lot to her."

I kept my silence and planted a small kiss on the back of her head. She sighed softly and lay still in my arms. As I lay in the dark holding the pony that had become dear to me, I meditated quietly on the conversation with Celestia and the dream that had come before. Could I have done better than her? Could I have chosen a better path? These were the questions that troubled my mind when I felt Fluttershy roll over in my arms and face me. I could make out only a few details in the dark but I could feel her eyes looking in to mine.

"What is it Shy?" I asked.

Her hoof stroked my cheek, "I was thinking, about things you said, things I over heard. Did you really...k-kill a f-foal?"

I froze up, I knew I couldn't avoid this conversation, I just hoped I would have had time to prepare. "Shy...yes. What I did was...it was an act of evil. There is no excuse I can give, no atonement. A deed once done can not be undone."

"I'm s-sure you had a g-good reason." She said softly.

I shook my head in the dark, "Anger and hate are never a good reason to take a life."

And there it was, my answer to the problem of Discord. I hated Discord, the thought of him filled me with rage. But I spared him. But one less sin does not a saint make nor balance the scales.

"There is so much hurt in you the world can't see isn't there?" She asked softly.

I stroked her her mane and idly scratched between her wings. I didn't say anything to confirm or deny it. I felt her snuggle closer and nuzzle under my chin, the feeling sent a chill down my spine. "I know y-you said that you c-couldn't be what I need b-but I would like to give you some c-comfort...if you don't mind..."

I looked in to the gentle face, barely illuminated in the pale moonlight, that I could not say no too. For a time we both forgot the troubles in our heart.

~~~

The following day we were served breakfast in our guest room by Twilight. If she could tell we had "comforted" each other she did not let on, though how she couldn't tell from the heavy smell in the air was beyond me. She told us that Cadence had returned to the Crystal Empire over night and sent her goodbyes and well wishes. Luna was overseeing the Day Court today as Celestia had chosen to spend the next few days in seclusion. Of Discord no word had been heard and no news of magical mischief had reached the palace.

After our morning meal Twilight led me to a training room used by the guards. There she began instructing me on what she called combat limiters. The bracelets on my wrists were normally worn by earth pony guards to dampen their strength for combat training. The chains would normally wrap around a pegasais wings to dampen their magic while the rings normally fit on the horns of a unicorn for the same purpose. Luna had quickly cobbled together these limiters to fit my hands after the display of my rage induced sorcery. The fact that I was effectively wearing enough limiters on each hand to outfit an entire squad of guards was not lost on me.

Twilight showed me how centering myself and directing a tiny flow of magic in to the bracelets would cause them to release. It would only work when calm. If I was enraged the bracelets would remain firmly in place. As long as I was calm I could channel the arcane magic that Twilight had me study. I privately suspected that they were also dampening the voices. I found the longer I wore them the more the memories faded but the moment I removed them they were crystal clear in my mind once more.

It took most of the morning for me to get the hang of removing and replacing the limiters. In the meantime Fluttershy simply watched from the side of the room while Twilight and I practiced, I was not unaware of the narrowed eyes she would cut at the princess when she had to make physical contact during my instruction. I made note to ask Twilight privately about pegasus mating habits.

We ate lunch with Princess Luna that day, to my delight and surprise along with my salad was a roasted turkey leg. Luna explained that it was kept in the palace stock in case griffon diplomats were to visit. I thanked her for her hospitality and tore in to my first meat in months. Twilight looked a bit queasy while Luna and Fluttershy seemed to be unbothered.

After lunch Luna led us to a private air-chariot so that after the events of the previous day I would not have to go through the stress of walking through the city to the train station. I thanked Luna politely while silently dreading the ride. Did I ever mention I am actually terrified of flying? While Twilight and Fluttershy boarded the chariot Luna pulled me aside for a private word.

"Our sister tells us she visited you in the night and you spoke." She said.

I nodded in confirmation. "Whatever you said to her troubled her greatly. We wish to know what you told her."

Though politely phrased it was obviously not a request as much as a demand. I answered truthfully, "I forgave her."

Luna tilted her head to the side, "For what might we ask."

I replied, "Ask your sister about the Ape Tribe."

Luna merely nodded. She then looked over to the chariot where Twilight and Fluttershy awaited. She then looked back to me, "Does thou love the Element of Kindness?"

I will say one thing for Luna, she has no shame about some things. Finally I said, "She deserves so much better than me." Was the only answer I was willing to give.

"If we may offer one bit of unasked advice...let her decide that. Thou has a broken and confused heart. There is so much true and gentle kindness in that one, let her heal it." Luna said taking on an almost sisterly tone.

I cast my gaze downward and said quietly, "Is that an order my Princess?"

I felt myself drawn in to a warm hug by the alicorn, "Nay Bear O'Hara, it is advice from one sin stained soul to another."

I pulled back and bowed deeply and formally to the Princess of the Night, then made my way to the chariot. I seated myself beside Fluttershy and let out an unmanly yelp and clung to Shy as the two pegasai guards lifted off with the chariot in tow. Twilight and Fluttershy both did not even try to suppress a chuckle.

While the train ride was about an hour long too and from Ponyville, by air it would be only about thirty minutes. In that time I relaxed more in my seat and started to drift off in to a cat nap. I was startled by a harsh gasp and snapped my eyes open. I followed Twilight's pointing hoof.

Hovering in the air near our destination was something out of an old news reel, a ridged-structure airship, a dirigible. Below, Ponyville was burning.

13 - Paladin

As we saw the plumes of smoke rising from the burning town, Twilight shouted orders for the chariot to divert to the castle. I wrapped my arms around Fluttershy, shielding her from the sight of the devastation below. I turned my gaze to the airship examining it. The envelope was a drab gray and looked to be some kind of cloth over a frame with an armored gondola below. The whole affair looked to be almost eight hundred feet long and about one hundred and thirty feet wide. The gondola looked to take up about half the length and width of the envelope.

As we approached the castle I could see what looked like bolts of lightning firing out of hatches in the gondola. All seemingly randomly striking the town. From our high vantage point I could not make out much of the action below. We were still high enough that the ponies beneath us looked like candy colored dots moving around. I could make out though the citizens of Ponyville seemed to be fleeing from swarms of black dots.

Fluttershy was whimpering in my arms and I gave her a tight hug, "Don't worry, I'm here. You will be OK." I whispered to her.

Her response was to cling tightly to me and just tremble. Moments later we landed on one of the upper towers of the castle. Exiting the chariot Twilight began frantically talking to herself about what she should do. Though I was terrified I spoke up.

"You there, guards." I yelled to the two pegasai who had pulled our chariot.

"Unhitch yourselves and fly for help! Now!" I shouted in the most commanding voice I could manage.

To my surprise and relief both stallions quickly unhitched themselves, one heading for Canterlot and the other saying he was heading for Cloudsdale. Cloudsdale? Seriously that's a place? I really need to get better educated about my new country.

I turned to Twilight, "Calm down and think. We need to take action. Ponies could be hurt, even dying out there!"

"I know! I know! I just don't know what to do! I don't have any military training or even my own guards!" She cried.

"You have handled national emergencies right or so you said? You know how to handle disasters right?" I shot back.

"This is different! This is an unknown enem-" I cut her off.

"The only difference princess is that this is a disaster that fights back!" I boomed at her.

This seemed to shake her out of her panic. "You're right...OK first thing evacuate the town but where to start?"

"You can teleport right?" I asked.

She nodded. "Then start popping around town and tell the people to make for the hospital. That will be the best rally point, it's on the outskirts and has ponies who can treat the injured. Tell everypony to run, don't be heroes. We wait for the guard and only fight if cornered."

Twilight nodded and popped away. I turned to Fluttershy. "Shy, you with me?"

She merely trembled hiding her face. "Fluttershy, are you with me?"

She looked up and nodded. "You know the layout of the castle right?"

She nodded again. "Good I need you to guide me through it to the front gate. I only know the lower floor where twilight has been training me. I haven't been in the towers."

She seemed to perk up a bit, "O-OK I can do that."

She fluttered off the ground and lead me down to the lower floors. Along the way we found Spike running around in a panic, "Fluttershy! Bear! Some weird monsters are attacking the town!"

I spoke up, "We know Spike, Twilight is already out evacuating ponies to the hospital. We have two guards heading out for help as well."

Spike replied, "I already sent a letter to Princess Celestia but she hasn't replied back yet!"

I thought back to Luna's mention of Celestia being in seclusion, "Spike get a letter to Luna, Cadence as well if you can. Celestia may not have gotten the first one. Better safe than sorry."

It took only a moment for Spike to write out a pair of quick notes and send them off on his dragon breath. I really want to learn that trick. With the letters sent I thought of my next steps. I am no warrior, no soldier, and certainly not a hero. All I had was a bit of handgun training from Yvette's father, a basic self defense class, and way too many hours playing tabletop RPGs.

Creation has a job for you this time so you have to go back and finish it. It will be hard. It's going to ask more of you than it ever has before...

Those words half remembered from a dream state. I had to act, my conscious would not allow otherwise. "Fluttershy, make your way to the hospital. Help the wounded. Spike go with her."

Fluttershy trembled, "Wh-what about you?" she said with her eyes moistening and lip quivering.

"An unknown enemy is at the gates. I'm going to go defend my home by any means necessary." I said with my voice shaking.

"No! No I won't let you! I won't let you get hurt!" Fluttershy cried out and latched on to me. "I'm too scared of losing you..."

With a trembling hand I stroked her head, "Fluttershy I need you to be brave for me. You have skills that can help the wounded. Me? I'm just a paper pusher with a strong right hook. You need to do what you can to help and so do I."

She looked up at me, tears in her eyes, "I'm not brave like you Bear, I'm so scared."

I forced a smile and remembered the words of one of my heroes, "Shy I'm scared too, but courage isn't just a matter of not being frightened, you know. It’s being afraid and doing what you have to do anyway."

She let go and nodded, "Promise me you will come back to me..."

I met her eyes and said with every ounce of bravery I could, "Shy, I can't make that promise. But I do promise that I will remember I have someone to come back too."

With her eyes tearing up she hugged me and bolted out the window towards the hospital as fast as her wings would carry her. I turned to Spike, "Get going little man. Keep her safe."

Spike crossed his arms and shook his head, "Nuh-uh! After that speech you gave Fluttershy about being brave? No way! I am going with you to protect my home!"

I made to argue and his reply was to shoot a gout of flame in to the air to punctuate his resolve. Far be it from me to argue with a dragon. We made our way to the bottom floor and outside the castle. As we approached the edge of town a crowd of the black beasts turned from chasing ponies and directed their attention at us. I could see them clearly now. Wolves, standing five feet tall at the shoulder. My best guess each clocked in at two hundred pounds of muscle. Each one had a studded red collar around its throat and plates of what looked like black leather armor strapped to their coal-colored hide.

It hit me then, a wave of pure malice emanating from the beasts. Something primal whispering in the back of my mind that these creatures were unnatural, unholy. Spike and I made our way to the cover of the front porch of the Ponyville General store. I scanned the area looking for anything I could use as a weapon. All that seemed suitable was a barrel full of axe handles. I picked one up and hefted it. It would do. Stilling my mind I channeled a small amount of magic in to the bracelets on my wrist and felt them loosen. I quickly shrugged them and the rings off and in to my pockets.

Then the voices came loud and clear. Taking a deep breath I forced them down and said to myself quietly. Please, please grant me the strength and the courage to do what I can for my adopted home.

The voices calmed. I felt an inner peace I have never felt in the waking world. Out of the corner of my eye I could see other men and women, ghostly apparitions. Some wearing ancient armor, some wearing modern, some free of clothes, all wielding weapons.  I felt a wellspring of courage, I was not fighting alone.

The wolves were charging now, closer and closer they approached. Spike looked up at me in trepidation, "Wh-what do we do?" he asked.

"Suffer not the wicked." I breathed.

With that, the dance began.

~~~

My movements were not my own. The ghosts of warriors past guided me as Spike and I danced through the enemy beasts. I was not alone in this dance, the spirits of my ancestors had taken to Spike as well guiding him in dodging and weaving around his larger foes, telling him when to claw, when to kick, and when to burn. As for myself I felt my hands guided, a punch here, a strike of my improvised club there, kick, duck, dodge, and body slam. I felt almost disconnected. Though I was accumulating cuts and bruises at an alarming rate I felt no pain. The same could not be said of these fell creatures.

My little partner and I cut a swath through town, at least a hundred of the mongrels fell to us. As we approached town hall I felt my blood chill. Standing in front of town of town hall was Mayor Mare, the school marm Miss Cheerilee, Applejack, and her brother Big Macintosh. Behind them a crowd of school foals, some obviously hurt.

A white unicorn with a blonde mane wearing a black coat stood menacingly before them. On either side he was flanked by a pair of the fell wolves, each easily twice the size of the ones Spike and I had cut our way through. As we approached we could hear the unicorn speak.

"You will surrender the element bearers to us Mayor or by the Father I will begin executing captives starting with these foals!" Growled the unicorn stallion in a voice that carried a German sounding accent.

He has threatened the children. He has lost any mercy I would have shown him. Still caught up in the trance of the dance I looked to Spike and he returned my gaze and nodded. I held my fist down and was met by a scaled fist bumping it and a cocky grin. We turned and charged. In my mind the collective will of humanity cried in one voice.

SUFFER NOT THE WICKED

Spike ran to the left towards one of the fell wolves. I ran to the right. As I ran I gripped my axe handle at each end and channeling inhuman strength I snapped it in half leaving me with a pair of sharp wooden stakes. Sensing my presence the wolf turned and bared its fangs. With a running dive I slid like a baseball player heading for home plate between it's front legs and under its belly where I was presented with the most tempting of targets, the family jewels. Operating on pure instinct I slammed my right first upward, my grip around the stake adding to the impact, and made sure the beasts grandchildren would have broken bones.

The wolf yelped in pain and shot forward with it's tail between its legs. I was not going to let it escape. Hopping to my feet I ran after it. With a surge of magic and muscle my ancestor spirits guided me in a mighty leap on the beasts back where I sunk in both stakes and used them as grips to hang on. Black blood flew around me as the wolf cried in pain and rage, attempting to buck me off. Gritting my teeth I pulled out one stake and slammed it back home, using it to pull me forward. I alternated right and left until I reached its neck. With a scream of primal rage I raised both stakes and slammed them over and over in to the fell wolf's neck until it came to a halt and went limp.

I shakily stood, covered head to toe in a mix of my blood and that of the beast before me. I heard a scream and turned back. Spike had dispatched his wolf handily, burning it to a crisp, but now the unicorn stood with his back to the wall and a little filly I recognized as Scootaloo in his magical grasp, his horn pressed to her neck.

"Stay back or I will cover you in this filly's brains. I warn you stay back!" Cried the unicorn.

The foals were still cowering behind the adults, Cheerilee was in tears while the mayor looked on in fright. Big Mac was holding his sister who angrily pawed the ground, eager to jump the stallion. The voices in me calmed. With that calm I felt calm as well. This was no time to act on rage. I slowly began to walk towards the unicorn.

"Stay back you ape, I warn you I will kill the filly!" Growled the unicorn.

I put my hands in the pocket of my vest and pulled out my lighter and a cigar. I lit it while coldly staring him down. "What are you doing ape?" He called.

I gazed upon him with an icy stare, "Trying to decide if I can reach you, break your horn off, and stab you in the neck with it before you can hurt that child."

The unicorn's eyes narrowed and I saw his teeth gnashing, "So what are you, some kind of hero?" he growled.

Taking a long puff of one of my precious few cigars I stilled my mind. I willed my legs forward, my hand outstretched. Time slowed down.

I saw his eyes go cold.

I saw a magical charge build on his horn.

I saw the look of terror on Scootaloo's face.

I saw my left hand grasp the horn.

I felt the jolt of pain as the spell discharged in to my hand.

I heard the horn crack and break as my ruined hand still grasped it and pulled it towards me while my right hand connected with the side of the stallion's head.

I saw him fall, his broken horn in my hand.

I saw my hand descend, driving the horn in to his neck.

I saw the light fade from his eyes.

I saw myself grab Scootaloo and hold her to my chest before she could even hit the ground.

Time resumed its normal pace. I was heaving, trying to fill my lungs with air and block out the pain of my seared hand, three fingers burnt and twisted, obviously broken. The foal in my grasp clung to me screaming. I fell to my knees and stroked her mane with my good hand whispering everything would be OK.

Moments later I was surrounded by a crowd of cheering foals and felts the forelegs of child and adult alike clinging to me in desperate hugs. I heard the words brave and hero shouted. All I felt was a sense of shame. Shame that I had not found a way to end the situation without killing a thinking being.

All the cheering stopped and heads turned upwards in awe. A formation of armored pegasai from the South was flying in, at their lead was none other than Princess Luna. Once in range pegasai powered lightning began striking out at the hovering airship. A moment later there was a bright flash of light and a rushing of wind. When I could see clearly again the airship had disappeared.

I felt a tiny muzzle press itself under my chin and looked down at the little ball of fluff and feathers in my arms. Tears were streaming from her eyes as she whispered, "Thank you."

~~~

Luna herself oversaw mop up operations. I came to find out that there was not much cleanup after the trail of death Spike and I left in our wake. To surprisingly both our relief we were assured that the fell wolves were in fact mindless beasts so all total I had only killed one enemy combatant. Sadly Ponyville lost a number of residents that day and more than one foal was left an orphan, including little Scootaloo.

Spike and I led our rag-tag band of survivors to the promised land of the hospital. All the foals were checked over by the staff and declared fit if not emotionally traumatized. Applejack and Cheerilee both had to be held back by Big Mac from showering me in hugs and kisses for my actions. For his part Big Mac just gave me a wink and continues chewing on his hay stalk. Mayor Mare was at least a bit more dignified promising a raise and the possibility of reinstating the office of sheriff. I thanked her for the former and promised to consider the latter.Spike bounded over to Twilight and told her how he had fought several thousand wolves, play it up little guy you earned it. Twilight glared death at me. You win some you lose some.

I sat quietly cradling my injured hand. I had expended enough magic that I could not heal it. All I could do was numb the pain. After a time Doctor Hoarse limped over to me, steady on his cane as usual. He inspected my fingers and then casually yanked them back in to place and held them with his telekinetic grip. One roll of magical ointment and gauze later and he declared my hand fixed. I admit I gained a frightening admiration for this doctor. I also let out a little pee when he reset my fingers. I was given little time to contemplate the state of my bladder before a butter-colored missile slammed in to my chest, a pair of hooves wrapped around my torso, and a pair of lips locked mine in a long kiss. In the background I could hear the foals all letting out a collective, "Ooooooooooo!"

I stayed at the hospital the remainder of the day helping where I could. The empathic healing I had preformed on Fluttershy the previous day was beyond my means right now, I still could not even heal myself. Partly exhaustion, partly the limiter I was wearing on my right hand to quiet the voices.

Sadly it wasn't long before news of mine and Spike's exploits started making the rounds. I had no desire for celebrity or accolade, I did what I must for crown and country. I found Fluttershy washing up at a makeshift scrub station and followed suit. We walked hand-in-hoof towards the lobby bidding the nurses farewell and them reassuring us all was well in hoof.

I stopped at the doors when I saw a small orange pegasus filly crying, her friends Appleboom and Sweetie Belle doing their best to comfort the devastated filly. I let go of Fluttershy's hoof and walked to Scootaloo, knelt down, and wrapped her in a hug. To my surprise the little filly clung to me. I looked over to Applejack and Rarity who were also comforting her.

"Ladies, lil Crusaders, can I have a moment alone with Scootaloo?" I asked.

All four nodded and went over to mingle and talk with Fluttershy. I looked down to the crying filly in my grasp and said, "I won't ask if you are OK. I know you're not. But I can honestly say I know how you feel."

She looked up at me with her tear streaked face, "What do you mean you know how I feel?"

I stroked her little purple tuft of a mane and said, "I'm the only family I have Scootaloo, my mom and grandparents passed away years ago and I lost my wife only two years ago. I know what loss feels like. It hurts. It never gets any better...but we get stronger. You will get stronger."

The little filly buried her face in my chest sobbing that it wasn't fair over and over. I sat in the floor holding her until she had cried herself out. Fluttershy stayed back with her friends just watching, an unreadable look on her face.

Shortly, Rainbow Dash showed up having heard the news of Scootaloo's parents. I handed the traumatized filly over to Dash and suggested that maybe Scootaloo could stay with her for a little while. She agreed without hesitation.

I stood up and looked down at myself, I was covered in band-aids, bloodstains, and tears. I walked back over to Fluttershy realizing what a grizzly sight I must look but she smiled for me anyway. She reared up on her hind legs and wrapped her forelegs around my neck and nuzzled my face and whispered, "That was very sweet of you to comfort her like that."

I shrugged and whispered back, "I only wish I could have done more."

She kissed my cheek and said, "You did all you could."

I nodded and didn't argue. She then placed her muzzle by my ear and whispered in a quiet voice only I could hear, my eyes widened at what she said, "When we get home, we are going to clean each other off in the shower, then I am going to grind you in to the bed until you put a foal in me."

I numbly followed her home and we did just what she said.

~~~

The following morning I was downstairs relaxing on the couch with my tablet. Fluttershy had worn herself out from the activities we had engaged in overnight. I smiled a bit at the thought, maybe I could be what she needs. My musings were interrupted by a knock at the door. I quickly pulled on my pants and opened the top half of the dutch door. Twilight stood on the other side with a worried look. "Bear we need to talk...now."

I let her in and she set a cloth bundle on the table. She told me it had been found on one of the captured invaders, another unicorn stallion like the one I had killed. I unwrapped the bundle to find a red leg-band.

To my horror proudly emblazoned on it was the crooked cross.

14 - Yesod

I have been living in Equestria for three months now, since early October to be exact. One month ago the town I have made my home was attacked by an unknown force bearing hated symbols from my world. Many were maimed and killed and to my dismay I had become something of a local hero. I attended the memorial service with Fluttershy by my side. Rarity had tailored me a black jacket and slacks at my request so that I would feel appropriately attired. Fluttershy was dressed in the manner of most of the mares present, wearing a black band around her leg and a simple black lace veil. The stallions all wore the bands but no veil.

As the eulogies wore on I tried to remember each name. I was no soldier, no hero, just a man doing his part for crown and country, but I wanted to remember each life I was unable to save. Yvette had once told me I took the weight of the world on my shoulders and held myself accountable for things out of my control. I would always reply back that if I didn't take responsibility then who would?

I was lost in thought when I realized my name and Spike's had been called. We were asked to approach the podium where Mayor Mare was reading the eulogies. With hesitation I stepped forward and stood beside the little dragon. We were presented with golden medals for bravery above and beyond the call of a citizen. It took all my self control to not vomit. We were each asked to give a small speech. Spike went first and to my surprise was somewhat humble saying he thanked the citizens for the recognition and hoped to live up to their expectations. Gotta admit the little guy had grown up a lot in the past month. When my turn came I approached the podium, cleared my throat and began to speak.

"Citizen of Ponyville, I don't really have a speech or anything prepared so I will just speak from the heart. I thank you for your well wishes and for your gratitude. But I don't deserve this medal. I am no hero. I saw the home that you all have welcomed me in to was in danger and I acted. Nothing more. So on that note I can not accept this medal. Yes I saved lives but not all of them. Instead I dedicate this award I have been given to those who fell that day. Let it stand as a small memorial to those...those I couldn't save. S-so that we never forget. Never..." I had to walk off the stage at that point as the tears streaming down my face had started to blind me.

As I left the stage I was met by seven sets of hooves grabbing me in a hard hug. I saw my friends Twilight, Rarity, Dash, Pinkie, Applejack, and Fluttershy all squeezing the stuffing out of me. On top of them all was a little orange pegasus filly with a purple mop of a mane with her forelegs wrapped around my neck sobbing softly with me.

The eight of us made our way to Sugar Cube Corner which had been closed for the day of mourning. There Applebloom, Big Macintosh, and Sweetie Belle were waiting. Pinkie led us inside and to all of our surprise a buffet of food, photos of the fallen, and several tables and chairs for dining had been set up. I looked at Pinkie in askance.

"I know a party isn't very appropriate...but I wanted to celebrate these ponies lives." Pinkie said softly.

I smiled and patted her head, "It's not inappropriate, this is actually a tradition in my world. We call it a wake. Where people gather together, share memories of those we have lost, but are happy at the same time celebrating their life and the joy they brought to us."

Pinkie smiled and her drooping mane puffed up a bit. Though she wasn't her normal exuberant self, she did make sure everyone smiled that day.

~~~

In the following days Fluttershy and I took time to talk out our feelings for each other. After the last vision of Yvette I had, I felt I had in a way been given permission to move on. I made it clear to Fluttershy I was damaged goods and may never be right in my head or heart but I was willing to try. Fluttershy as ever was kind and understanding. She gave me a shy kiss and snuggled in to my lap after our talk. We sat like that for several hours while I read to her from my tablet. She was rather enraptured with The Hobbit.

Later in the afternoon, after all animals were fed and we had our fill of cuddles, Fluttershy called me upstairs. Part of me was rolling my eyes at that mare's libido, seriously it is always the quiet ones. To my relief she wasn't after a tumble in the sheets. Rather, she wanted me to help her move furniture, specifically the large bed in my room. I was curious but acquiesced. After much grunting and shoving my bed and her bed had changed places.

"Shy?" I asked.

"Yes Bear?"

"Why is my bed in your room?" I inquired.

"Our bed is in our room." She replied smugly.

She proceeded to look at me in that way that I can't say no to. It was at that moment I had an epiphany, as the ponies say I am her "coltfriend". I was OK with this. Fluttershy climbed up on the bed and gave me the most wanton set of bedroom eyes I had ever seen. Things would likely have progressed to an evening of carnal delights had a knock at the door not sounded.

I excused myself and went downstairs and opened the upper half of the door. Standing outside was Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo. "Uh, hey, is Fluttershy around, I kinda need to ask her a favor..." Dash said while rubbing a hoof through her mane.

I nodded and invited them in, the late autumn chill was turning to winter and soon I was told the snow would start to fall. When Fluttershy joined us Dash explained the coming snow was actually why she was here. It turns out as Ponyville's weather mare she had a full schedule coming up and  couldn't watch after Scootaloo. Not wanting to send her to foster care she wanted to know if we would be willing to let Scootaloo stay with us until winter was over and Dash could take her back in.

Looking down at the little orange filly I realized something. I had not seen a smile on her face since the day her parents...I looked at Fluttershy and didn't say a word, my expression was enough. She simply nodded. I looked at Dash and Scootaloo and said, "Oh course we will take her in. In fact we have a guest room that just opened up." Half of my answer went totally over Scootaloo's little head. Her reaction was simply to hop on the couch and snuggle in to my lap, trying to find a way to hide in my ever present vest. Rainbow Dash in the meantime hopped between Fluttershy and I hugging up both tightly and thanking us profusely. Before backing away she whispered in my ear, "Thank you for finally doing the right thing."

~~~

A week after Scootaloo moved in the first snow began to fall. I was settling in to officially "living together" with Fluttershy. We had curtailed some of the night time activities when we had once woken Scootaloo and had to explain it was just Tripod and Angel bunny fighting. We realized that thin excuse wouldn't hold long.

Tripod for his part was getting huge, even Fluttershy was a bit perplexed at this. We suspect he may have absorbed some magic from me, or something to that effect. He was the deformed runt of the litter when I took him in at two months old. Now at five months he was topping fifteen pounds of pure muscle and was almost two and a half feet long from nose to tail. Needless to say he no longer rode my shoulder. Angel bunny also didn't give me any further issue less Tripod tote him off for a good round of corporal snuggles.

I had finally brought Ponyville's records in to order and much to the Mayor's delight we found that some citizens were owed some tax refunds while one particular citizen owed a sizable tax bill that was larger than all the refunds combined by an order of magnitude. We could not prove it but the Mayor and I suspected he may have bribed her predecessor out of paying his full dues. I had met this stallion, Filthy Rich, only once before. He came storming in to the Town Hall once he received his bill demanding to speak to the Mayor. On my advice she referred him to her clerk, me.

"This is an outrage!" He shouted. "Never have I had a tax bill so high!"

In my years of IT and customs brokerage I had learned the arcane science of dealing with irate individuals. The trick is simple really, show how completely and utterly unimpressed you are with their antics.

"You have never had a tax bill that high because you haven't paid your taxes in full for..." I checked my ledger, "Seventeen years."

"This is preposterous! Do you know who I am you dirty ape!" He shouted.

Yep he went there and came back with the t-shirt. I leaned back in my chair never breaking eye contact. I took out on of my last cigars, lit it, and blew a smoke ring in his face before I said, "You sir are someone with an over-inflated sense of self importance."

He turned red, seething with anger. I continued, "You are also speaking to someone giving you thirty days to pay your back taxes as well as the thirty percent fine I am levying against them."

You could almost see the steam coming out of his ears at this point, "Why you filthy ape! Do you know what I could have done to you?" he screamed.

I smiled pulling my lips back enough to show my canines, I had learned early on that makes ponies uncomfortable and he was no exception, "You could give me the satisfaction of raising the fine to forty percent and having a warrant issued for your arrest on charges of tax evasion as well as threatening a public official."

I was rather surprised at the authority I had as the clerk to the mayor. The mayor for her part handled matters of law as both judge and justice of the peace while I as her clerk handled matters of money and any legal matters pertaining to it. I was also basically the town secretary. I was useful and it genuinely made me happy. The eighty bits a week and the authority to make individuals like Mr. Rich squirm were just job perks in my opinion.

As my words sunk in Mr. Rich's demeanor changed and he said with a bit more humbleness in his voice, "Can...can I set up a payment plan?"

Yes, that was a good day.

~~~

It was two weeks before Hearth's Warming when I received the summons to Canterlot. I was somewhat annoyed as this was going to be my first real holiday, having been in a coma for Nightmare Night. I was busy decorating the house with my marefriend and who we had started thinking of as our foster foal. Fluttershy and I had actually discussed the possibility of broaching the subject with Dash and Scootaloo of becoming her legal guardians. That was a matter for after Winter Wrap Up though.

The messenger was not Mrs. Hooves like I expected but rather a royal guard in uniform with a chariot waiting. I was told that Princess Celestia and Princess Luna wished an audience with me and I should bring an overnight bag. Seeing as this wasn't a request I gave Fluttershy a quick kiss and a warm hug to Scootaloo before grabbing my bag with tablet and charger and a change of clothes. Before I could zip up the bag Tripod hopped in and made himself at home. With a shrug I zipped the bag shut just enough for him to poke his head out, which he did, and hefted it over my shoulder.

The flight to Canterlot was uneventful and I was ushered in to a private chamber where both princesses awaited. Luna immediately giggled at the blue-eyed cat staring at her over my shoulder while Celestia as always wore an unreadable mask. I sat my bag down and bowed to the princesses.

Celesta spoke up, "It is good that you have come Bear O'Hara, I have a matter I wish to discuss with you."

I took a seat on the opposite side of the table in the meeting room as the royals sat down themselves. Celestia continued, "Our investigation in to the attackers that struck Ponyville has stalled. The unicorns we captured have refused to speak. One even bit off his own tongue."

That made me grimace. I did not like where this conversation was going.

She resumed, "Twilight recognized the symbol they wore from your book about your world war. As the only human in the realm and arguably the only expert on the subject, we would like you to assist with the investigation in to this enemy."

I did not even have to think of an answer, "No."

Celestia looked genuinely shocked and Luna seemed to be unsurprised. "Explain yourself, why are you refusing a royal request."

I replied evenly, not letting my irritation show, "Because Princess, I have found peace. I have a mare I love. I am caring for a foal orphaned in the attack, I have a good and useful role in the town. Yes, I fought these..." I was hesitant to say the word, "Nazis...but I was given no choice. My town was in danger and I acted in the name of crown and country. I am no soldier. Just a man protecting his home. No Princess, you will have to get someone else to do this for you."

Celestia narrowed her gaze, "I could conscript you now that you are a citizen and order you to assist in the investigation."

My blood was boiling and I let it show, "You would threaten to take me from the family I have made and the peace I have found Morning Star? Or should I call you Tyrant Sun. That suddenly seems more fitting."

Celestia stood, anger on her face, "How dare you!"

I stood as well, my fists balled, my nails digging in to the flesh of my palms, "I have ten thousand generations of history on my back that you are partly responsible for. That is how I dare!"

A look of shock crossed Luna's face as she looked first to me then to Celestia. I continued, "I have already bared fangs against one god, will you force me to do so against another?" I screamed.

"ENOUGH!" Shouted Luna in a deafening voice. "I know not the source of this hostility between you two but I shall not sit by as you carry on like squabbling foals. Now sit down, both of you and explain thyselves."

Choosing grace over pride I took my seat first. Tripod hopped in my lap and sat with his one paw on the table staring down Celestia who soon took her seat as well.

"Well, we are waiting?" demanded Luna.

I narrowed my eyes at Celestia and told Luna the whole story. Halfway through Celestia simple up and left the meeting room. As I finished Luna sat in silence. Finally she said, "This is...not what we expected. Our sister and I have much to discuss."

With a deep sigh I said, "Please go easy on her Princess...she doesn't know how hard it is to walk the path of penance like you and I."

Luna nodded and continued, "To the original subject Bear O'Hara, can you offer us any aid?"

I pulled out my tablet and laid it on the table, "Is there a magic that can copy the words on this screen to paper? If so I would gladly let you copy any text that could be relevant."

Luna sent a servant for paper and ink. A few hours and some magic later, Luna had copied every text I had on WWII as well as the Wikipedia entries on Adolph Hitler, Nazi Germany, and anything else I thought would be relevant. Luna thanked me for my contribution to the investigation and I was given leave to return to Ponyville.

As I stepped through the front door to the cottage I was met by a pair of pegasai wrapping their hooves around me. For the first time since I had become a widower, I was home.

15 - Shalom - The Book of Life

It was the day called Hearth's Warming Eve, a holiday very much like the Christmas I had grown up initially loving, but as more of my family crossed the Rainbow Bridge, Christmas had lost all meaning to me. Here now a mare had wrapped me in her wings and her love and I was feeling the same feelings in return. In our care we had a young filly with a broken home and heart, I could not let my personal feelings about the holiday ruin things for the two pegasai who had started nesting in my soul.

Since we had taken Scootaloo in for the winter, Fluttershy and I had seemed to reach a relationship equilibrium. Few words were exchanged on a daily basis, us both being naturally quiet individuals, however the closeness we had begun to share was not diminished. Rather we had come to an understanding of our roles in the home. Fluttershy kept up her vet and pet boarding work where I brought in most of the funds used towards household needs and established savings for us.

Scootaloo had added an interesting, if at times sad, dynamic to the household. She had retreated from her fellow Crusaders and was constantly holed up near either Shy or myself, as if afraid to allow either of us from her sight, in retrospect she probably was. We had initially set her up in the room I had been occupying since I had moved in to Shy's bed, but after the first week it was not an uncommon occurrence to wake up with the little orange pegasus curled up between us.

I couldn't imagine the trauma the little filly had been through, to loose both her parents to unprovoked violence and at such a young age was a horrific thought to me. I confess I lay awake more than one night cuddling both girls silently weeping over the pain our little charge was bottling in.

It was not all gloom in the household though, both girls smiled as we placed up holiday decorations and both seemed to like custom of erecting a Christmas tree that I had introduced them to. I took special pride in having found the perfect gift for each of the girls I was living with. For Shy I had a local pony carve a set of lovely combs from shed deer antlers. I had acquired the raw materials from Shy's friend Lily Tail in the White Tail Wood. Lily's buck for his part had been more than happy to part with the shed antlers for a hefty sum of bits. I knew the look on Shy's face when she opened them would be worth it.

Scootaloo had been easy to buy for. Taking the remaining bits I had saved, which were a considerable, since I learned I was actually fairly highly paid for my work, I had a brand new scooter and wagon made. It came  complete with a horn, bell, and a new sturdy helmet. Both the scooter and helmet I had painted up in the livery of the Wonderbolts. I had come to learn Scootaloo was a bit obsessed with this pegasus stunt team, I couldn't say I blamed her, I was a fan of the Blue Angels back on Earth. The wagon I had a bit of extra effort put in to by the builder. Rather than an old wooden crate with wheels like her old one, this one was made of sturdy metal painted the color of her mane and the Cutie Mark Crusaders logo proudly painted on the side with the words "Crusader Flyer" carefully painted beside it.

All the gifts sat under the tree in unassuming brown boxes. I was rubbish at wrapping presents and wouldn't try to pretend I could, not even for the girls I cared about.

~~~

It was about mid day when I called Scootaloo over to me.

"What's up Bear?" Came the rather drab and unenthusiastic reply.

"Scoots I want you to grab your coat and put on your snow booties. We are going out for a bit." I informed her.

She slumped a bit, "Do we have to?"

Fluttershy came up behind Scoots, already wearing her scarf and hat, with Scootaloo's snow gear in her mouth. She proceeded to bundle up the little filly while I donned my own coat and hat. Rarity had been kind enough to accept my commission for a warm greatcoat and a nice flat cap, I was from the deep south I had  explained, snow is my nemesis.

We made our way through the winter snow in to town, Fluttershy hovering beside me with her tail entwined with my upper arm, while Scootaloo rode on my shoulders with her barrel resting on the top of my head.

"Bear?" Came a questioning voice above me.

"Yeah Scoots?" Came my reply.

"Your ears are cold." The little filly said in a matter-of-fact tone.

I shrugged, careful not to dislodge my passenger, "My fault, forgot to ask Rarity to make me some earmuffs. The place I am from doesn't usually get snow in the winter. When we would get the occasional inch or two I would hide inside under a warm blanket with a book."

A moment later I felt something feathery and warm encompass each side of my head and a tiny hoof boop my nose. "Well Bear I'll just have to keep your ears warm." Scootaloo announced in a small voice.

I was now wearing Scootamuffs. I was OK with this.

Our little expedition in to town turned towards the west side and eventually to the cemetery. Where dozens of newly chiseled tombstones could be seen. Quietly and reverently we made our way to one isolated corner where a single headstone poked out of the snow. Freshly chiseled on it were the words:

Taken From Us Too Soon

Wind Heart, Pegasus, Father

Wild Heart, Earth Pony, Mother

"Rest with peace in your hearts as you will in ours."

I could already feel Scootaloo sniffling and shaking a bit. I reach up and took her from her perch on my head and cradled her in my arms. I stood in silence for a time with Fluttershy leaning her side on my leg while Scootaloo whimpered softly in my embrace. After some time she asked me to set her down and I did so.

Scootaloo approached the marker and laid down in the snow, her face streaked with tears as she started talking.

"Hey Mom, Dad, these are Mr. O'Hara and Ms. Fluttershy. They have been watching out for me while...while you are gone."

My heart climbed in to my throat at the heartbreaking scene.

"I know you didn't want to leave me. I'm not mad. Honest." Continued Scootaloo as tears flowed freely from her eyes.

"I know we won't see each other again...for a long time. So I hope you don't mind if I keep letting these two take care of me. I know you like Ms. Fluttershy mom, she was always buying corn from your stall to feed her critters. Dad I think you would like Mr. O'Hara, I know he looks a bit scary...but he is really nice and doesn't let anything happen to the people he cares about...I guess that includes me now." She was starting to choke up now. I wanted to step forward and comfort her but Fluttershy held me back with an outstretched wing and looked up at me shaking her head no, her own eyes filled with tears.

I stood silently letting Scootaloo say her piece. After a time she turned to Fluttershy and I.

"I-I think I'm done." She said while trying to wipe her tears on the arm of her little jacket.

I was proud of how brave she was being. I stepped forward and scooped her up in a hug, shortly thereafter I felt a pair of yellow hooves on my shoulder followed by wings wrapping around Scootaloo and I as Fluttershy reared up and sandwiched Scootaloo between us in a long hug. After a few minutes of closeness we parted. I walked over to the marker and cleared the snow from the ground before it, exposing the sleeping earth beneath. Reaching in my pocket I pulled out three small votive candles and placed them before the marker.

My girls looked at me curiously and I explained, "It is a tradition of the faith I was raised in, we light a candle for those we have lost and speak to our loved ones...it's a silly tradition bu-" I was interrupted.

"It isn't silly Bear, I think it is very sweet." Fluttershy insisted. Scootaloo sat nodding her head in agreement.

I smiled and handed my lighter to the girls, each lighting a candle. Fluttershy, after lighting hers, quietly spoke to the marker, "Wind, Wild, I didn't know you very well...but I promise your little filly will be taken good care of."

She stepped back and wrapped a wing around Scootaloo as I stepped forward and lit the last candle. Clasping my hands I looked upwards and spoke to any god, spirit, or ghost that was listening, "I have failed many times in my life to do what I set out too. But I promise, as long as I draw breath Scootaloo will know a life with as much joy as I can provide."

We spent some more time in silence before heading back to the cottage. Scootaloo alighted back on my head and shoulders resuming her role as Scootamuffs. Fluttershy in the meantime fluttered beside me a little higher with her tail entwining Scootaloo's. I don't think there was a safer filly in Equestria right now.

We were crossing the little bridge leading to the cottage when Scootaloo broke her silence, "Bear?"

"Yeah Scoots?"

"Can I...can I call you Papa Bear?" Came the meek reply.

I stopped on the bridge and lifted Scootaloo off my head and cradled her in my arms looking in to her eyes. "Scoots...yeah...yeah that would be OK."

The three of us stood on that bridge in the cold hugging until even the warmth of our budding familial love couldn't keep away the chill. We made our way in to the cottage and began preparing for Hearth's Warming Eve dinner.

16 - Yule

The three of us, Shy, Scoots, and myself worked equally on the preparation of Hearth's Warming Eve dinner. Scoots and I were occupied making an old O'Hara family dish, boiled potatoes with green beans and pepper, while Shy was prepping the batter for a small homemade vanilla cake. Once both dishes were ready to begin cooking Shy politely asked us to leave the kitchen as she had a special treat she wanted to cook for me. I gave a genuine smile and led Scoots to the couch where we cuddled up under a blanket and I began reading to her from my tablet, "A Spell for Chameleon" by Piers Anthony, she had taken a liking to the main character Bink. I think it had something to do with the similarity between the two not having found their magic, or in her case her cutie mark.

I felt the little filly in my arms nodding off about an hour in to me reading to her. I powered down the tablet and snuggled in to the couch pulling a blanket over us while the sound of Shy humming a little tune in the kitchen lulled me in to peaceful nap. I don't know how long I was asleep but eventually I awoke to a pair of soft lips on mine. Opening my eyes I looked in the beautiful blue eyes of the pegasus who had given me her heart. She pulled back blushing a bit and nuzzled Scoots awake who gave an adorable little yawn and blinked her eyes sleepily.

"Dinner's ready sleepy heads." The demure little pegasus informed us.

Scoots stood on my chest and stretched, arching her back like a cat, then booped my nose and hopped to the floor, "Come on Papa Bear! I'm starving!"

My heart warmed, "Papa Bear", I could really get used to that. I stood giving my own languid stretch and made my way to the kitchen behind my girls. The sound of little claws on the wooden floor told me Tripod was close behind me and likely Angel bunny as well.

Five places were set at the table. Scoots and I took our seats while Tripod and Angel hopped up on little stools that had been placed at the table, just high enough for them to eat off plates with their people...ponies. Shy trotted out of the kitchen with a large covered tray perched on her back and then deftly lifted it with her wings and placed it in the middle of the table. Taking her seat she said, "Bear would you like to do the honors and uncover our holiday feast?"

Without hesitation I reached forward and lifted the lid, I was immediately assailed by a delightful aroma that made my stomach growl like a ravenous coyote. Was that...yes...my stars in heaven yes! MEAT! Before me was not one but three baked and seasoned tuna steaks, a massive bowl of salad, the potatoes and beans that Scoots and I had made, as well as a modest little vanilla cake.

With great care I served my girls their vegetable dishes as well as a slice of cake. I took the potatoes and two of the tuna steaks for myself. I set the third steak on Tripod's plate and watched him dig in with the smuggest cat face I have ever encountered. Angel bunny was presented with a salad overflowing with sliced carrots which he for once did not turn his nose up at.

I took my first bite of the tuna steak savoring the pepper and other seasonings that had been rubbed in to it. Scoots watched me looking a little green around the gills but Shy had a massive grin on her face. "By God this is the best food I have eaten ages, where, how did you get fish Shy?"

She gave a pleased smile while hiding a bit bashfully behind her mane, "Well a g-griffon merchant in Canterlot does special feed orders for some of my little patients...I just ordered a little extra for you...I hope you don't mind..."

I stood up from the table and walked around it to where Shy was sitting. All eyes in the room on me, I scooped her up in my arms and gave her a long and deep kiss. I could hear little Angel bunny making a gagging sound while a very loud purr came from my ever-growing cat. The most satisfying sounds to reach my ears were the high pitched "awwwww" from a little filly and a sharp gasp and then an "hmmmmmmmmm" from the mare melting in my embrace. After what felt like an eternity, but was actually only about half a minute, I came up for air and helped Shy settle back in to her seat. I made my way back to mine holding my fist out to Tripod who bumped it with his paw and gave a wink. I adored how smart domestic animals were in this world.

We ate our wonderful dinner making small talk here and there. The main topic we discussed though was the Hearth's Warming Pageant we would be attending tomorrow. It would be our first "Family Outing" not only was I looking forward to time with my girls I would also get to see a slice of Equestrian history. I knew little of the story behind the holiday and I had chosen not to read up on it, much to Twilight's dismay, and instead chose to see the show and then read up on the holiday for any questions I might have brought up.

It was nearing nine in the evening and the three smallest members of the family seemed to have contracted a case of the itis after such a large meal. I cleared the table and made to pick up Scoots when Shy shooed me away and took her upstairs herself to tuck her in. Having been assigned to our other two family members I set about tucking them in for the night. I first added wood to the fire in the hearth to ensure the warmth of the cottage. I then laid out a thick blanket a safe distance from it and set out the lethargic Angel bunny upon it. He only punched me once and without much enthusiasm. I followed by placing Tripod beside him who reflexively curled around the small rabbit ensuring he was safe and snug. I had the feeling the two of them had something of a sibling dynamic developing and I honestly couldn't be happier.

"Bear?" Came Shy's voice from upstairs.

"Yes Shy?"

"Come on up to bed whenever you are ready...if you don't mind..."

I quickly finished tucking the animals in and washed up the remaining dishes. I made my way in to our bedroom to find it lit with a small number of candles but what took my full attention was what was on the bed. Laying on her side Fluttershy was blushing heavily while wearing a see-through pink nighty, pink socks on each leg, and a bright red bow tied around the base of her tail. I was honestly speechless.

"I-I...hope you don't mind opening your present a little early...." she said in the most adorable and bashful way that only Shy could pull off.

Mechanically I removed my clothes and climbed in to bed beside her. Like a cat stalking her prey she belly-crawled around the mattress until she was on top of me and planting little kisses on my chest and neck. Feeling bold I asked, "I guess I don't mind Shy...but what am I getting you?"

She gave me a sultry grin, "You can give me my present in the spring...for about a week...and then eleven months later I can give you...yours...if you don't mind..." She punctuated the statement by locking her lips with mine.

My last thoughts before we began running on instinct were: Ponies go in to estrus in the spring....ohhh my...

17 - Promised

Hearth's Warming Day, my first real holiday in this world. It started off rather pleasantly as I awakened to a disheveled looking mare in my arms. I glanced over her sleeping form at the bedside clock, it was just after six in the morning. I sighed happily and laid my head back down burying my face in the back of Shy's head drinking in her scent, like wildflowers, and reveling in her soft warmth. For just a moment I was able to forget my troubles.

My silent revelry was interrupted by a small hoof poking my ribs. I groaned guessing what was next.

"Papa Bear?" I heard a tiny voice whisper.

"Yeah Scoots?"

"Are you up Papa Bear?"

"No Scoots. I'm still asleep."

"Oh, OK...."

I heard the sound of soft hoofsteps then a pause.

"Hey wait!" Came Scoots voice as realization dawned on her.

I sat up in bed and smiled, "Give me time to get Shy up and we will see about breakfast and presents OK?"

The little filly hopped up on the bed and gave me a snuggling hug then hopped back down. I could hear her scamper down the stairs and setting out the dishes for the animals. She was a good kid that one. I turned to gently wake Shy but I saw her already looking up at me, her eyes half-lidded and a mischievous smile on her face.

"What?" I asked.

A butter colored hoof reached up and stroked my cheek, "I like the sound of Papa Bear. It suits you."

I admit I may have blushed a bit. "Never knew my dad Shy...just trying my best to be good to her while she is in our care is all."

She sat up and leaned against me, placing a gentle kiss on my cheek, "You will be a good dad someday if I have anything to say about it."

I just looked at her, "Shy...that's not just pillow talk is it? Are you really trying to have a...with me?"

Shy turned a deep shade of red in the face, "Well...yes..if...if you don't..."

For once I interrupted her with my fingers over her mouth. "I am not saying no. I am not saying yes either. I am saying let's just take things slowly OK?"

Shy nodded with a hint of tears starting to form.

"Hey, no crying, I haven't said no. It's just too soon OK? Besides we have a little filly now that needs us, let's worry about that right now."

Shy's frown slowly turned to a smile and turned in to an affectionate nuzzle. "You always know the right words to make me feel better Bear..."

I chuckled, "I just try to do right by those I care about Shy, and I promise...I do care about you very much....now come on, let's get cleaned up before Scoots vibrates the house apart in excitement."

With that Shy and I dragged ourselves to the bathroom and showered together. As is often the case shower thoughts arose, despite Shy's attempts at bath time friskiness. It's only been two years, am I ready for a family again?

~~~

We ate a hearty breakfast of eggs, toast, and hash browns. For Scoots I also made up a small batch of Grandma O'Hara's pepper grits. To say Scootaloo loved them was an understatement. Three bowls later and I was sharing her untouched hash browns with Angel Bunny while Tripod smugly ate her eggs. After we cleaned up the breakfast dishes and her warm meal had turned Scoots vibrate setting down a notch it was time for us to open presents.

Fluttershy opened her gift first and was nearly weeping as she saw the set of combs I had commissioned for her. She pounced me on the couch and showered me in kisses while a little orange filly made "awws" by the tree waiting on her turn to open her gift.

"Shy..."

"Mmmhmmm."

"There is a filly in the room."

To her credit she didn't pull the fainting goat routine but she did return to her spot beside me on the couch and turned a deep shade of crimson while hiding behind her mane.

"Can I open my present now Papa Bear?" came Scoots excited question.

I smiled deviously, "Well I dunno, have you been a good little filly this year?"

She gave me an "Are you serious?" look that had me laughing.

"Yes Scoots let 'er rip!"

Scootaloo tore in to the brown box her gift was in. After a moment she stood there staring at her new scooter and wagon. She didn't move a muscle, she didn't utter a word. For a moment I was afraid she didn't like it. That was until my eardrums nearly shattered hearing her squeal "THIS IS AWESOME!" at decibel levels to rival a jet engine. It was all I could do to stop her from zipping around the house on it then and there.

Scoots finally settled down and it was my turn to open a present. Both my girls pressed small wrapped bundles in to my lap and to my surprise Tripod walked up to me with a little wrapped package hanging from his mouth. I opened the one from Scoots first, it was a small embroidered patch with the logo of the Cutie Mark Crusader's. I chuckled and gave a huge grin.

"This is really neat Scoots, did you make it yourself?"

Scoots looked at her hooves bashfully, "N-no. Sweetie Belle and Rarity made it. I did some chores for them both to pay for it. I-I figured since you said humans don't get cutie marks and you said you were trying to find your place in the world. I guess I thought you would want to be a Crusader..."

Smiling like a fool I picked up the little filly and rubbed my nose on hers, "I would be honored to be a Crusader."

Scoots wiggled out of my grasp and settled in my lap giving Tripod a run for his bits on looking smug. I next opened the tiny package Tripod had presented me with. I wasn't entirely sure how he had wrapped it as Shy and Scoots both claimed they had no part in this gift. With a shrug I opened the little wrapped bundle and found...cigars. A box of ten hand-rolled cigars. I looked up at Tripod and back down at the cigars.

"What? How?"

Tripod just rolled his eyes and sauntered off to his spot by the fire and curled up and began grooming. This was the point I started to believe the master and pet dynamic between Tripod and I was not as clear cut as I initially thought. Shaking those thoughts from my head I turned to the last present, another small box, this one wrapped in yellow paper with pink butterflies on it.

I carefully unwrapped the package and opened the box. Inside, sitting on a little pillow was a bronzed feather affixed to a silver chain. I looked at Shy, "Shy...is this one of yours?"

She nodded. I had been reading up on pegasai relationships during some of my culture studies with Twilight. I had learned a few things that had contributed to my hesitance to enter a in to a relationship with Fluttershy. Firstly I had learned pegasai aren't one for flings, they tend to mate long term, many for life. They didn't do large weddings like unicorns or hand hooffastings like earth ponies. Instead, if a pegasus couple decided to enter a more permanent relationship one, typically the mare, would present a feather to the other. If it was accepted then it was a formal declaration they were a mated pair.

Scootaloo and Fluttershy looked at me, one with a huge smile on her little face, one with fear and anxiety. I looked down at the feather. My thoughts of the conversation I had with Fluttershy not an hour earlier fresh in my mind. I looked back to her pleading face. Damn the consequences, my course was set. I was looking for a purpose in this world. With only the slightest of hesitations I lifted the token of Fluttershy's love and placed it around my neck declaring us to the world.

18 - Schrödinger

It was an odd occasion when I learned that ponies don't celebrate the new year. The most acknowledgement that Shy and Scoots were showing the date was simply hanging up a new calendar. This in my mind would not do. I had always enjoyed New Year's Eve, a chance to have a little extra fellowship after Christmas and an excuse to get a bit tipsy and act the fool. I had made my mind up, I was going to introduce the concept of a New Year's Eve party to Ponyville and for that I needed the services of one Pinkamena Diane Pie. May God have mercy on my soul.

It was around Noon on New Year's Eve when I set about my task. I gave Shy and Scoots a peck on the cheek and told them I had some business in town. The walk to Ponyville was cold and slow, especially to my warmer climate sensibilities. Eventually I made my way to Sugarcube Corner. Stepping inside I was greeted by warm air and a huge smile.

"Hey there Mister Bear!" Came Pinkie's high-pitched call.

"Hello there yourself Miss Pie!"

"What brings you out on this cold day? Oh I bet it's cupcakes! I have a fresh batch already prepared! Chocolate with Blueberry Frosting and mint sprinkles! Oh oh is it a cake? I could whip you one right up! Or is it pies you need? Or OHMYGOSHISTHATFLUTTERSHY'SFEATHERAROUNDYOURNECKEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!"

Rolling my eyes I flicked the vibrating pink pony on the nose causing her brain to reboot.

"As to your first question Miss Pie, I am here to commission your services as a party planner. As to your second, yes. Yes it is."

Pinkie's eyes were rapidly expanding in a manner I was not sure is biologically possible.

"THIS IS SO EXCITING!" Pinkie screamed.

"Pinkie, I haven't even said what the party is for..."

"Well duh! You want to celebrate you and Fluttershy being mates! Oh this will be so fun!"

"No Pinkie that's not what the party is for."

This seemed to stop her in her tracks, "It's not?"

I shook my head, "No, today is a human holiday I enjoy and I was hoping you could pull off a last minute miracle and arrange a small party for it."

"A human party?" Pinkie reached in to her mane and pulled out a pad and pencil. How does that even work?

"Spill the details and let me worry about the rest." Pinkie commanded in perhaps the most serious tone I had ever heard from the mare.

I filled her in on the traditional O'Hara family celebration, some beer, some unhealthy fried food, a bit of music, and dancing while counting down to the new year. Pinkie seemed ecstatic about the idea and mentioned something about petitioning the mayor to make it an official holiday. At least I think that is what she said as Pinkie spoke all this in a non-stop sentence while simultaneously vibrating so fast I was afraid she would change quantum states.

I did at the time let the thought of Schrödinger's Pinkie pass through my mind, when Pinkie is vibrating so rapidly that you can not make sense of her, does she exist equally in a state of Party and Not Party? I decided to call this the Pinkie Uncertainty Principle. I would mention this to Twilight later.

I passed Pinkie a bag of bits with only the instructions "Go wild" for the party. I next trudged my way to Twilight's castle for a word with her.

~~~

I arrived at the castle and was let through by the recently stationed guards. After the attack it had been commanded by Celestia and Luna that despite Twilight's misgivings of a guard presence in Ponyville, a small contingent of guards would be permanently stationed at Castle Friendship. I met with Twilight in one of the many libraries in the castle.

"Bear it is good to see you and I'm glad you're here!" Twilight exclaimed when I entered.

"Well it is always nice to feel wanted Twilight, I was actually here to ask you a favor though so don't be too excited to see me." I quipped back at her.

"A favor? What kind?" She asked.

I went to to explain the concept of New Year's Eve and how humans celebrate it as a holiday. She was fascinated with the idea and I was unsurprised to see her levitate over a quill and ink and begin taking copious notes.

"This is fascinating Bear, a human holiday and I get to see it...well assuming I'm invited..."

She looked up at me with puppy-dog eyes.

I sighed, "Of course you are invited you silly pony. Knowing Pinkie the whole town is. That's the favor I wanted to ask, permission to hold it here at the castle."

Twilight gave a little squee and clopped her hooves together, "That is excellent! You are right too, she will probably invite the whole town for something like this. I'll go ahead and let her know she can use one of the castle ballr-"

We were interrupted by a an earth pony guard running in to the room in a huff, "Princess! Princess!"

"Calm down Guardsman, what is it?" Twilight demanded.

"Down-down stairs...some kind of monster! Blew past us like a tornado! Headed deep in to the castle!"

Twilight and I exchanged a look, a spell already charging on her horn and my limiters already off. We ran side by side through the castle following a trail of guards that had been knocked on their rumps. As we rounded a corner we heard a loud commotion followed by what sounded like a cannon going off. Ahead of us another group of guards were trying to get back to their feet while looking in to the closed off room beyond.

Cautiously Twilight and I approached the door. We were both ready to do violence against any monster that had intruded. We burst in to the room not prepared for what we found. Pinkie Pie moving in a pink blur pushing around a gaily colored cannon that was rapidly shooting out...party decorations. Hot on her tail was a group of guards trying to dog pile (pony pile?) her.

"Pinkie stop!" Shouted Twilight.

Pinkie screeched to a halt sending the gaggle of guards chasing her stumbling as they seemed not to be able to defy physics and halt their momentum in the way Pinkie could.

"Hiya Twilight! Don't mind me! I'm just decorating for the party tonight!"

Twilight and I looked at each other, one face meeting a hoof, and one meeting a palm.

~~~

Fluttershy, Scootaloo, and myself showed up to the party around nine in the evening. We found that the festivities were already in full swing. Pinkie had truly pulled off a miracle, a small DJ booth was set up with a local unicorn DJ in red shades playing various techno-ish songs. Such music was becoming popular when I had left Earth but I admit it is not my cup of tea. Scootaloo darted off in to the crowd finding Sweetie Belle and Applebloom who all three turned and shanghaied Spike, no doubt off on some errand of mischief. Fluttershy stayed glued to my side.

"Shy, you with me?" I asked quietly while stroking her between the ears.

She nodded and gave a meek "Yes."

"I know crowds make you nervous but I am right here, you are safe and you are secure."

She seemed to relax a bit at that and flared out a wing and held it against my back giving me a warm smile. We mingled with the various guests for a time before approaching the buffet. I was a bit stunned at the sheer variety of fried food available. Fluttershy and I loaded down plates of various fried vegetables, though my plate had enough fried potatoes on it that I'm sure my Irish ancestors would call me out on being a stereotype.

We found an empty table and sat close together eating our food while sipping hard cider. We were joined not long after by the rest of Shy's, and now by extension my, friends.

"Darlings!" Cried Rarity, "Pinkie told me Bear was wearing your feather but I just had to see it to believe it!"

Fluttershy started blushing and trying to hide behind her mane, "Yes...well...um...it just seemed the right thing and somepony..."

Rainbow Dash slid up beside me with a serious look on her face, I never quite knew where I stood with her. She surprised me by wrapping me in a bone crushing hug and saying just loud enough for me to hear, "You take care of her...she means more to me than you will ever know."

She broke off the hug and gave a punch to my shoulder and a smirk then settled in her seat while tilting back a bottle of hard cider. Fluttershy had mentioned she had experimented once...could it be...nah. Applejack congratulated us on our bonding and sat down with a huge plate of fried apples and began chowing down. Pinkie and Twilight both gave happy congratulations to us on our pairing and wished us a long and happy relationship.

As the party wore on our little group split up to take part in various activities. Twilight hit the dance floor and proceeded to dance like no one was watching. Meaning it looked like she was flailing about in an epileptic fit. Pinkie and Applejack got in to an impromptu pie-eating contest. Once I realized what they were up to the double entendre was not lost on me. Rarity politely excused herself around the ten o'clock hour and corralled a rather nervous looking Big Macintosh in to a slow dance. Forward Mare is forward was all I could think.

That left only Shy, Dash, and myself at the table. Eventually I noticed each time I took a drink of my cider Dash would take a pull of hers. Our eyes locked and the battle was joined. We were eight bottles in to our drinking contest and Dash was already looking a bit worse for wear, I was just pleasantly buzzed.

"Howwsh a big monkey like you brink...drink...so mush.." Slurred Dash.

I stared her down with a smug (drunken) grin, "I'm an O'Hara, born in the South and carrying the blood of the Irish. Your weak alcohol has no effect on me!"

I am assured I was not that eloquent, rather I am told I said something to the effect of kicking the vikings off my island and always remembering the War of Northern Aggression. Fluttershy wisely cut me off at this point with a stern look while Dash was already nodding off. The midnight hour was approaching and thanks to a few glasses of water I was at least sober enough to realize what was going on.

The DJ on stage started counting down, "Alright Ponies and Human! It's almost midnight and that means it is almost time to let the beat drop!"

I will give it to the DJ, she is quite talented and managed to sync up the dropping of the music's beat with the midnight hour. As the crowd counted down I felt a bit saucy and grabbed Shy, pulling her in to my lap, her hips straddling mine as we started face to face. As the beat dropped and the crowd hit "One!" on the countdown I wrapped Fluttershy and a tight hug and a deep passionate kiss (sloppy half-drunk). I paid no mind to her wings shooting open, here eyes going wide then closing while she hummed in to the kiss, nor the hoots and catcalls from the crowd. My whole world at that moment was the mare I loved and the start of a new year.

19 -Blarney

As the first week of January neared its end Fluttershy approached me on my Friday off and asked if I would accompany her to Sweet Apple Acres. She explained that she made monthly trips to the farm to check up on the various livestock that stayed in resident on the property. She shyly admitted she also liked to gossip with the cows as well.

After a hearty breakfast, Shy, Myself, and Scoots bundled up against the cold and began our trek to the farm. Shy was carrying her vet bag on her back while Scoots sat on her favorite perch, atop my shoulders and head, keeping my ears warm with her little wings. The snow on the ground made the trip to the Acres a bit longer than normal and I was relieved when forty-five minutes later we walked up to the gate.

As we approached the gate we were met by Applejack's brother Big Macintosh who was hard at work shoveling a path from gate to the house. "Howdy Mrs. Shy, likewise Bear and you too little Scootaloo!" greeted the buff pony.

"Howdy yourself neighbor, how goes the farm?" I politely asked as I leaned against the fence.

"Oh it's the quiet time of year, the fields are picked, the stocks are put up, all we're doin' is carein' for tha critters." He drawled.

"Well I my mate here is stopping by for their monthly checkup, Scoots why don't you go help Fluttershy."

"Awww but Papabear! I wanna hang out with you!" Came the petulant reply.

"You might get your veterinarian cutiemark." I replied smugly.

Scootaloo shot off like a missile towards the cow pasture while Fluttershy just rolled her eyes, fluttered up and kissed my cheek, then took off after Scootaloo. I sat there chuckling, leaning against the fence railing with Big Mac.

"Yer a lucky stallion to wrangle those two." Big Mac said after a moment of silence.

I sighed and smiled. "Yes, I supposed I am. I wonder if I bit off more than I can chew though at times."

"You love her right? You try to do good by the little filly what ain't got parents no more, you done saved mahself and mah kin. I think yah can handle tha pair." He drawled while rolling a hay stalk around in his mouth.

"You know, I thought you were the quiet one." I quipped.

"Only when ah ain't got nothin' of import to say." Came his deadpan reply.

"So what has you going like you kissed the Blarney Stone?" I asked.

The looked at me with a puzzled expression. I must be getting comfortable here if I am making cultural references they would have no way of understanding.

"What has you so talkative Big Mac?" I explained.

He reached up with a hoof and batted the bronzed feather around my neck.

"Lotta stallions and a fair few mares too are pretty jealous of you." He said.

I shook my head, "Don't tell me you had a thing for her too?"

"Shucks naw, Mrs. Shy is mighty sweet but she is a bit too delicate for my liking."

If only he knew...

"So any mare, or stallion, that you have your eyes on."

He chuckled a bit and scuffed at the snow with his hooves.

"You dog! Who is the lucky pony?"

"Well...ah been thinkin' tah court Ms. Rarity." He said with a distinctly darker tinge to his fur.

I grinned, "Well go for it big man, after the way she came after you at New Years I would say you have a fair shot."

"Yah reckon?" He asked as if the thought never crossed his mind.

"Mac, I'm no judge of stallions but I would say that you probably have more than a few admirers. And if you ware worried about her being too delicate. Trust me, it's always the prim and proper ones that are demons in the sack."

"Always?"

"Always."

Big Mac went quiet for a bit as we did what men often do on farms when there is little work to be done and simply sat in silence, leaning on the fence. After a time the wizened matriarch of the Apple clan stuck her head out the front door and called for Big Mac to hunt down his sister for lunch.

"So where's she at brother?" I asked.

"Well she could be in the south or the west field. She went out inspecting the trees for damage from the ice so we know which ones to replant come Winter Wrapup." Answered the stallion.

"Tell you what, I'll take the south field and you take the west. We can find her quicker that way and get a warm meal in us all the sooner."

"Eeeeyup!"

~~~

I made my way to the south field wandering among the snow covered trees. Snow was still a bit of a novelty to me since I came from one of the warmer states that rarely saw such weather. I was only half paying attention to my surroundings when something cold and wet slammed in to the side of my head. Ow. Iceball to the ear.

A moment later I heard a raspy chuckle from up in the trees, turning I saw a prismatic pegasus sitting in a branch ready to hoof another snowball at me.

"Not cool Dash." I said sternly.

"Awww widdle monkey no like the snow!" She taunted then threw another snowball at me which I managed to dodge.

"Seriously cut it out, you iceballed my ear. That crap hurt."

"Ha! I knew you weren't as awesome as you try to be!" She called back.

I had no idea what had gotten in to her. This wasn't normal playing and horsing around, she looked pretty angry. A moment later I had my clue as to what was up when my foot hit a cider bottle sticking out of the snow.

"Dash have you been drinking?"

Another iceball impacted my shoulder. Crap those things hurt.

"Show what if I have! Ish none of your business anyway!" She snapped.

"Dash why don't you come down here and we can talk, if something is wrong I'm willing to listen..."

Dash zipped out of the tree and right in to my face, her breath reeking of cider. "I'll tell yoush whash my problem is! It's you ya buckin monkey!" She screamed in my face.

I was momentarily taken aback by her hostility. I really never knew where I stood with her, one moment she wants to geld me, the next she saddles Shy and I with extended foal sitting. Now she is screaming profanity drunkenly in my face.

"Dash, calm yourself before you say something you regret." I say gravely.

"Regret? I'll tell yoush what I regret! You ever crawling out of that forest. Ever shince you showed up, I losht my besht friend, my little shister is an orphan now, and the worst part? They love you for it! You stupid horseapple!" With that she took a drunken swing at me which I easily sidestepped. Acting quickly I grabbed her and pulled her to my chest, pinning her wings and forelegs trying to keep her from hurting herself or me for that matter.

"Let me go! You bucking monkey! RAPE! RAPE!" She began screaming.

I slapped my hand over her mouth and was rewarded with her blunt teeth clamping down. I grimaced against the pain but didn't let go.

"Calm yourself Rainbow Dash!"

"Wmnk wuu!" Came her muffled reply around my hand.

"I am going to remove my hand and we will talk like civilized adults. Comprende?"

Silence was my reply. I carefully removed my hand wincing at the sight of the bloody teeth marks.

"Now, lets take this from the top. What do you mean you lost your best friend?"

She glared at me and pointed a hoof at Fluttershy's feather. At that moment the hamster decided to come back on duty and start powering the light bulb above my head.

"You are in love with Shy aren't you."

She nodded, the angry glare not leaving her face.

"You are also jealous of the time I have been spending with Scootaloo aren't you?"

Another nod.

I sighed heavily and leaned back against a tree and slid to the ground. "I can't imagine how much pain you must be in right now."

Dash sat down in the snow in front of me, "What the hay is that shupposed to mean?"

"I mean I see where you are coming from, a stranger comes to town, sweeps the mare of your dreams off her feet, then to top it off your little sister thinks he is the bee's knees too." I sighed again. "Yeah I can see where you would be upset."

"Ish that shupposed to make me feel better?"

"No, all I can do is assure you I am not trying to replace you. Shy chose me as her mate. I was...conflicted...at first...but I came to see the feelings were mutual. As for Scootaloo...Dash...I would give anything for her not to be living with us."

"What?"

"I should have been able to do more. I have all this magic in me and no frelling idea how to use it beyond getting really angry and hoping something useful happens. If I had better control maybe Scoot's parents would still be alive. Every time I try to play hero..." I sigh and let my face fall in to my hands.

"Hey...I'm shorry OK...I...it was the cider talking....I'm not sho good at this feelings shtuff..." Dash said hesitantly.

I just grunted a non-committal reply.

"Come on....I'm the one who's shupposed to be bucked up right now..."

"Dash...let me brood. I don't get to brood at home. Let me do it here."

I felt a hoof poke my rib, "Nuh uh....I may be jealous as buck of you but I'm not letting Shy's stallion be all mopey. Now cheer up, you have a mare who loves you and until I can get my weather schedule clear you got the best little sis in the world living with you."

I stand and dust the accumulated snow off my jeans. "Yeah, sorry, I haven't had a good brood in awhile. You know Shy, she freaks out if I get even a bit out of sorts."

"Tell me about it." Chuckles Dash.

"I don't suppose you have seen Applejack?"

"She is in the west fields, that's why I was doing my drinking here."

I shake my head, "Well next time you want to get sloshed come by the cottage when I am home and we will tilt one back together. Drinking alone is sad."

"You are sho on!"

We turned and started making our way back towards the farm house. As we walked I decided to broach a subject that had been weighing on my mind for some weeks. "Dash?"

"Yeah?"

"What would you think of Fluttershy and I officially adopting Scootaloo?"

~~~

Rainbow Dash was surprisingly OK with the idea. While Dash was her legal guardian now, as stipulated by the Heart's will, she could also choose to appoint and sponsor new adoptive parents. We discussed the issue at length the following day while Fluttershy and Scootaloo were at the market. We both agreed the little filly needed a stable home with two parents and assuming Fluttershy was on board with the idea that is what she would have. I asked Dash to return the next day after I had discussed it with Shy.

Scoots and Shy returned home with groceries while I was in the kitchen preparing a spaghetti dinner. Fortunately I hadn't needed any ingredients we didn't already have in stock. Over dinner my two mares regaled me with their day at the market. Fluttershy saw some new herbs that she thought she could make medicines with for her patients and I made note to budget for them. Scootaloo meanwhile was talking about how she nor the other Crusaders had seen much of Spike lately and Twilight had mentioned he wasn't receiving visitors. I promised her that I would look in to it when I resumed my training with Twilight after Winter Wrap up.

The night wore on and my little filly soon started nodding off. I picked her up and took her upstairs, tucking her in her bed. Planting a gentle kiss on her forehead I stood in the doorway watching her drift off to sleep. I felt Fluttershy slide up against me and lean her weight against my hip, "You are getting good at that." She remarked.

I smiled, "Practice makes perfect."

We made our way to the bedroom and climbed in for the night. I lay there and decided I had put the subject off long enough, "Shy."

"Mhhhmmm" came the half sleepy reply beside me.

"Do you still want a foal?"

Fluttershy perked up and rolled over resting her head on my chest, "I-if you don't mind..."

"Shy...there is a little filly in the next room who needs a mom and dad...I already talked to Dash about it..."

I was cut off by a pair of lips colliding with mine in a passionate kiss. It would seem I had two of the three answers I needed...and that second answer lasted well in to the night.

~~~

Winter Wrap up came and went and it was now mid February. It was quite the spectacle to watch the ponies literally put away a season. There was little I could contribute to the efforts with my limited magic and physical abilities so I mostly hung out with those too infirm, too young, or too old, to lend a hand hoof. Having a tablet full of books to read to the group made things go over swimmingly. Once Scootaloo was back in school Fluttershy and I met with Rainbow Dash to finalize the details of the adoption. We all three agreed it was in her best interest as Dash's aspirations for the Wonderbolts and as a reservist member would take her away from time to time leaving Scoots in our care anyway. So it came to pass on the holiday called Hearts and Hooves day, which ponies dedicate to the emotion of love, we decided that today would be the day we finally get the opinion that mattered most, Scootaloo's.

As the school bell rang signalling the beginning of the weekend, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Myself, and my now labrador-sized cat stood outside the schoolhouse watching little fillies and colts hold hooves and scamper off towards the town. After a few more moments I saw who I hopped would shortly be my daughter walk out with a short little pinto colt at her side. It looked like she was about to give him a peck on the cheek when she was us and stiffened up, her eyes going wide. Oh what I would have given for a camera...and a shotgun to clean.

"Um hey guys...what are you doing here?" She asked as the little colt scampered off like a scared rabbit. Smart lad.

"Young lady. We need to talk." I said in my best dad voice.

"What ever it is it was all Applebloom's idea!" she squeaked.

Fluttershy glared at me while Dash was having a beast of a time containing a giggle fit. Tripod sauntered over to the little filly he had grown to dwarf and curled around her giving me an unreadable look. Finally I said, "Walk with me Scoots."

We started down the road towards town hall, Fluttershy, Dash, and Tripod keeping some distance behind.

"Am I in trouble Papabear?"

"Nope."

"Then what's this about?"

"Scoots, did you like living with me and Shy during the winter?" I asked a little nervously.

"Yeah! You two are great! Fluttershy is an awesome cook but you aren't bad either! Tripod is a blast to play with and he keeps getting bigger!"

I smiled, her enthusiasm infectious.

"Scootaloo...what if...what if Shy and I wanted you to stay with us more often?"

"Well I guess that's OK as long as Dash doesn't mind."

"Scoots...what if we wanted you to live with us...permanently."

She stopped in her tracks and stood with her, watching the little cogs in her head spin as she added two plus two.

"Are...are you saying you want to adopt me?"

Fluttershy walked up beside me and Dash beside Scoots, "Yeah...I guess that's what I am saying."

Dash looked at her little sister, "What about it Scoots? They know they can never replace your real folks...but they are good people and love you just as much as I do and let's face it, they can take better care of you than I can."

Scootaloo sat there in stunned silence as for the second time in less than six months her little world was turned upside down. Fluttershy spoke up, "You don't have to decide right now and you can stay with either us or Dash as much as you want."

That seemed to snap her out of her shock, "I can still see Dash as much as I want?" She asked while looking between the three of us.

We all nodded in unison. Slowly Scootaloo got up and walked up to Fluttershy and wrapped her hooves around her neck and whispered, "Mamashy..."

We made our way to town hall and Mayor Mare smiled warmly on seeing our little group. She had been informed ahead of time about our potential visit and what it would entail. The paperwork was already waiting to be signed. The town register was officially updated to list:

Everfree Cottage

Occupants:

O'Hara, Bear Abraham - Human - Father - Town Clerk

O'Hara, Fluttershy - Pegasus - Mother - Town Veterinarian

O'Hara, Scootaloo Heart - Pegasus - Daughter - Student

I looked at the register with pride as our family grew by one that day.

20 - Canticle

It was early March and I had resumed my studies with Twilight. My progress in casting unicorn magic was marginal at best. With my limiters on I could still only manage a simple light spell and empathic healing. The former being the same basic spell most every unicorn could cast while the latter seemed to be a subtle use of my sorcerous abilities that somehow was not suppressed by the limiters. Despite my best efforts I still could only manage the simplest levitation, quite handy if I need to pick up a quill from across the room, not so much for most anything else.

"I just don't get it!" Huffed Twilight, "You seem to be doing everything right but the only progress you are making is for your leylines to get stronger!"

"Well that is a good thing is it not?" I replied.

"It's a frustrating thing is what it is! With the amount of arcane energy in your chakras you should be able to lift a house, but you can barely lift a feather! I just don't understand!" Twilight griped as she paced back and forth.

I admit I had become somewhat frustrated myself. We had even resorted to Twilight using "questionable" magic to piggyback my mind and cast spells through me. Much to her chagrin even though she herself formed the magical formulas in my mind and pushed the arcane energy from my chakras through my leylines and out my fingers, she had no better luck than I. To say she was perplexed was an understatement and a perplexed Twilight is an unhappy Twilight.

"Twilight, maybe we are going about this all wrong." I said.

"What do you mean?"

"Well in many human mythologies people who could supposedly do magic focused it through totems, or channeled it through wands and staves, or even spoke aloud magical words." I said.

Twilight went stock still for a moment then shouted, "That's it! Incantations!"

"Pardon?"

"Your magic is latent to you, not an integral part of your makeup like unicorn or alicorn magic. I bet you have to use primitive incantations like the ancient unicorns before Starswirl's time had to!"

"OK so you are saying I need to speak some magic words?" I asked with a bit of doubt in my voice.

"Well yes and no...you see as magical theory evolved over the eons we have learned incantations are just a crutch. The thought patterns they help you form are what count. You could speak any gibberish really as long as they have meaning to you and help you focus the magic!"

I was still skeptical, "So what, I throw up my hands and shout 'Fiiiiireeeeebaaaallll!' like some anime girl an-" As I held my hands up in a mock gesture a baseball sized ball of fire flew from my hands, narrowly missing Twilight's head, and blew out the back wall of the training room.

Twilight and I sat there in shock, both of us looking at my hands then the back wall. A moment later Spike poked his head through the nearly six foot hole in the crystal wall and said, "I'm not cleaning this up." in a deadpan voice before disappearing back in to the corridor beyond the wall.

I slowly put my hands down, feeling only the slightest of strain from the effort, I looked to Twilight, "OK, as ridiculous as that was...am I a wizard now?"

Shaking her head with a chuckle she replied, "Not hardly...but it seems you have the potential to get there some day."

Score one for team Bear.

Twilight walked over to a trunk in the corner of the training room and opened it with her magic then levitated a strange device over to me. It looked like a stick with a ball at the top and bottom. "This is a magical focusing device, we use them with some foals with weak magic to help them build strength or with older unicorns who have damaged their horns. Try holding it and levitating that rock over there." She said while passing the object to me.

I held it in my hand and looked it over. It was heavy, likely made of solid gold, somewhat familiar as well. I had seen one of these before. Ignoring Twilight I walked to the table that held my bag and retrieved my tablet. I immediately called up texts on world religion and thumbed through it until I found what I was looking for. I held the tablet up to Twilight. "We have myths about these and some religions use replicas in their ceremonies. The Tibetans call it a dorje, the Hindus a vajra. It is believed to be a weapon of the gods."

I stared down Twilight, "Princess did you just hand me a weapon?" I asked in an even voice.

"N-no! Of course not! This is a magical focus, nothing more!" She stammered.

I looked over to the rock she had instructed me to lift, I held the dorje before me and taped in to my magic while focusing on one thought, "BREAK!" I shouted.

With a sound like a thunderclap the football sized rock shattered and only a quickly erected shield by Twilight saved us from being peppered with slivers of granite.

"Tell me again this is not a weapon."

"It...it isn't what you think." She stammered while backing away from me.

"Truth Princess. What game are you playing. Why did you immediately give me a weapon the instant we figured out the trick to making my magic work."

"I...I...can't tell you...." She mumbled.

Anger. For the first time since coming to this world I felt anger at someone I thought my friend. Gripping the dorje in a white-knuckled grip I channeled forth my magic in to in and said, "Speak the truth Twilight Sparkle."

I saw sweat begin to bead on her forehead. Soon she was covered in froth as she fought the compulsion I had placed on her. Tears began to stream down her face as I repeated my command. Finally she said, "Celestia told me to train you to fight! She though you might be the only weapon we have if those Nazis ponies returned!" She gasped out.

So that was it, if she couldn't conscript me she would have someone else do her dirty work. I threw down the dorje in disgust.

"I told Celestia that I had found peace and purpose. Still she tries to take it from me." I roared.

"Please Bear! I'm sure she had a good reason!" Twilight pleaded.

"Good reason? I will tell you her good reason Twilight Sparkle. I refused her. She asked me to lead the investigation in to those who attacked Ponyville and even threatened to conscript me in to the army to try to force my hand. That is her good reason Princess. I had the audacity to tell her no!" I raged at the purple princess.

"But why? Why won't you help us?" She continued to plead.

"Why? Because I am a murderer five times over is why! Once in my world and four times here. I will not be party to any more killing either by my hand or aiding another. I want peace. Ponies of all beings should understand the desire for peace. Just because I come from a world of war, strife, and tyranny doesn't mean I desire it!" I shouted.

"I just want to live out my days with my mate and daughter and I won't let you, Celestia, or anyone else take that from me!" I continued as I loomed over the now cowering alicorn.

Seeing her abject fear I stepped back and took deep calming breaths.

"Twilight," I said much more calmly, "You told me at the beginning of my training that every known sorcerer had fallen to corruption and darkness. I will not allow myself to be made a weapon. I have once crossed the line between fury and evil. I will not be put in a position to do so again. Am I understood."

Twilight hung her head sniffling as tears flowed freely, "Yes Bear...I understand..."

With a heavy heart I sat down on the training room floor and patted my lap, "Come here."

Twilight looked at me with trepidation but slowly approached. Sitting as I was we could see eye-to-eye with neither of us having to look up or down at the other. We could look in to each other's eyes as equals. I looked at her and reached out and pulled her to me, hugging her as I gently stroking her mane. "I forgive you."

The dam broke and she sobbed in to my shoulder, "How can you forgive something so rotten so easily?"

"You were only doing what your mentor instructed you, my ire is with her, not you. You are a kind and gentle soul, she...has let people put her so high on a pedestal that I think even she believes some of the rhetoric."

Twilight pulled back and didn't seem happy, "Please don't blame her, she is just doing what she thinks is right."

"Said every tyrant throughout history."

Twilight looked at me with a mix of contrition and revulsion. I couldn't say I blamed her. I was badmouthing her mentor and exclaiming my rage with her.

"Twilight, no one, man nor pony is perfect. Not even Celestia. I don't hate her, but she has much to atone for in my eyes."

"What do you mean?"

"Twilight, it is best if she tells you. It would mean more to me and perhaps to her."

Twilight simply nodded, "O-OK...I'll take your word for it."

I stood and ruffled her mane. "Come on, let's get this wall fixed."

We worked together for the rest of the afternoon practicing my magic and various incantations repairing the blown out wall of the training room. I hadn't used this much magic since the Battle of Ponyville and I didn't even feel winded. Apparently there was some truth to the old stories about magic words...or maybe I had simply grown stronger...perhaps both. Either way we cleaned and repaired the wall good as new. The dorje was placed back in its trunk with the promise that I would never be asked by Twilight to use it again.

~~~

As the afternoon turned to early evening I set about keeping my promise to talk to Spike about why he had been avoiding the Crusaders. Part of that discussion was that the Crusaders were planning to surprise him with a sleepover. I can't say I entirely approved of this without knowing what was bothering the boy but Pony ways are not entirely my ways. I found Spike in the palace kitchen washing dishes in preparation for the evening meal.

"Hey little man, what's up?" I inquired.

"Huh? Oh. Just doing the dishes." He replied emotionlessly.

"Hey Spike, why don't you let the dishes sit and come hang out with me for awhile, we can do guy talk and stuff. Bet you don't get enough of that with all these mares around." My God I sounded lame.

Spike shrugged and shut off the water and began to follow me as I walked to one of the many sitting rooms near the central library. I made myself comfy on one of the plush couches and motioned for him to get comfortable as well. I reached in my bag and pulled out a bottle of Apple Family Hard Cider and popped the cork taking a long draw. I then surprised the little guy by offering the bottle to him. He took it wide eyed with an expression that said "For real?" and I nodded permission.

Spike took a small sip of the cider and then leaned back trying to imitate my relaxed stance. This kid definitely needed a male role model in his life.

"So Spike, how you been?"

"Eh, fine I guess."

"Really now, so nothing going on, no filly you have your eye on?"

Spike just looked at the bottle and took another sip, "Nahh."

OK, this was too much.

"Spike, we need to talk, man to dragon."

"About what?"

"Your friends are worried, from what I hear aside from the New Years party you have been avoiding them since Ponyville was attacked."

I laid it out plainly, I figured the best way to handle it was to talk to him as an adult instead of treating him as a kid. Though kid he was.

"I don't want to talk about it." He said while casting his eyes downward.

"Spike, we have spilled the same blood in the same mud. That gives us a bond few others have. You can tell me anything and I won't judge you. Everyone, man, pony, or dragon needs someone to talk to on occasion." I said to him sincerely.

With a sigh and another sip of cider he finally said, "How do you handle it?"

"Handle what?"

"The...killing...how do you handle knowing you have had to kill another creature?"

So there it was. I had been hoping it wasn't this but sadly it was. I felt a deep sense of guilt for having let him fight by my side. For having let the magic I carried for a brief time turn him from an innocent young dragon in to a blooded warrior.

I reached out and took the bottle downing a gulp of liquid courage before answering him.

"Honestly Spike, I don't deal with it. I don't think about it. I just look at Fluttershy and Scootaloo and let my feelings for them overshadow anything I may have done."

Spike sighed and slumped down on the couch, "Well that's no help."

"Really? Spike why did you insist on fighting by my side that day?"

Spike twiddled his thumbs for a bit before replying, "I was afraid."

"Afraid of what?"

"Of losing my friends."

I nodded sagely. I understood where he was coming from.

"Let me clue you in on something little man. When I walked out those castle gates I didn't go out there to save the town, myself, or even you."

Spike looked up at me curiously. "But then why did you fight?"

"I fought to save on pony, the one who's feather I wear around my neck. Nothing else mattered to me."

Spike looked at me with new found understanding, "So is that what you meant when you said you aren't a hero?"

I nodded affirmatively.

"So it's OK that I only fought to save the people I care about."

"Spike, as far as I am concerned the only good reason to fight is to protect the ones you love."

Spike started sniffling a bit then moved from his spot on the couch and up in to my lap hugging me as tightly as his little arms could, "So I'm not a monster?"

I wrapped my arms around the little dragon, "No more than I am little man, no more than I am."

~~~

The Crusaders arrived around eight along with Fluttershy, Big Mac, and Rarity. The three girls immediately pounced on Spike when he greeted them and apologized for being a recluse. He simply explained he had some things to work out and I had helped him get through it. Twilight was able to lighten the mood when she produced pizzas for everyone. Spike and the Crusaders immediately dove in to the pies while Fluttershy and I sat back giggling at the antics of our adopted daughter. In the meantime Shy and I did not fail to notice the mooneyes Big Mac and Rarity were making at each other nor did we fail to notice when the two of them slipped off together later in the evening while I was curled up using Fluttershy for a pillow while reading to Twilight and the kids. I have to say "A Princess of Mars" was going over very well with my audience.

Eventually eyes grew heavy and we tucked Spike and the girls in to their sleeping bags in the library. Twilight bid us goodnight and made for her chambers. Fluttershy and I walked to our guest room, well I walked while she took advantage of me carrying her. As we passed one of the guest rooms we could hear the unmistakable noises of passion followed the occasional "Eeeeyup!"

Fluttershy and I both gave each other a silly look and did our best not to crack up. Though as the evening wore on we probably gave the happy couple a run for their money for noises in the night.

~~~

I awoke to a muffled explosion and the castle shaking. Moments later I heard a sound I had dreaded since the first test of the system after the attack, the Ponyville emergency siren. Fluttershy jumped up in a panic as I struggled to don my pants and shirt.

"Wh-what's happening?" She cried fearfully.

"I don't know but I mean to find out." I said grimly pulling on my boots. I hastened over to my bag that housed my tablet and other odds and ends from my homeworld and brought forth my grandpa's hatchet and my knife I took camping. Affixing both to my belt Fluttershy and I made our way to the library where we had left the kids.

Twilight made her way in to the library at the same time we did. Spike and the girls were all up and looking around in confusion. "What's going on Twilight?" Spike yelped as another explosion rocked the castle.

"Everyone stay calm," Twilight said, "We are under attack again."

I felt Fluttershy press up against me while Scootaloo leapt in to my arms trembling, "PapaBear don't let them get me or MamaShy." She cried.

Something in me broke at that point. I do not remember my exact thoughts, only the building rage inside me. I don't remember willing the limiters from my hands, just the sound they made as they hit the floor. I looked to Fluttershy, "Just like last time, head for the hospital. You will be needed there. Twilight, send two guards with her."

Twilight called over two pegasus guards and instructed them to escort my mate to the hospital where she could do the most good. Shy and I shared a quick kiss before she flew off without a word. Big Mac and Rarity came tumbling in to the room at this point and we quickly filled them in that Ponyville was again under attack. Rarity and Twilight declared they were heading to the castle towers to give magical fire support. Big Mac and I looked each other over and the only words we exchanged were, "Eeeyup" as we began to head for the castle gates.

I was stopped by Spike before we departed, "What about us, what should we do?"

I looked at Spike and remember our conversation from the day before, "You four stay here in the library. Hide somewhere safe."

"PapaBear! I want to stay with you!" Bawled Scootaloo.

"And Ah wanna stay with Big Mac!" Yelled Applebloom.

"I just want to hide with my sister until this is all over." Cried Sweetie Belle

I looked at them sternly. "Girls, find a safe place to hide. Spike will protect you."

"Wha? Me!?" I knelt before Spike and drew my knife, placing it in his hands. It was almost a sword for one his size.

"Spike you are the combat veteran here. I am trusting you. Protect my daughter. No mercy."

Spike looked at me trembling, then at the blade in his hands then to the three scared fillies. A look of determination came over him. He inhaled sharply then hocked a flaming loogie on to my blade which began to burn with a green fire.

"I will protect them with my life." He said boldly.

"When you are older, you have permission to date Scootaloo."

"PapaBear!"

"Girls, listen to him as if he was me. Now go! Hide!"

The four of them scampered off deeper in to the castle while Spike led the way.

Big Mac and I made our way to the castle gates. There we found five guards with spears at the ready, four earth ponies and a pegasus.

"Who is in charge?" I barked.

A tan earth pony in golden armor stepped forward, "I am. Lieutenant Rock Jumper."

"What is the situation Lieutenant?"

He pointed with his spear at the airship overhead raining lightning bolts on the town. "All the civilians got indoors the minute the alarm went off. So far no reports of casualties but we have seen those black wolves falling from the sky on the town."

The pegasus suddenly spoke up in a fearful voice, "They are headed this way!"

I looked and saw a roiling mass of the black wolves charging towards the castle. Above us streaks of purple and blue magic began to rain down on the approaching pack to little effect so many were their number.

I saw the pegasus trembling, "What's your name son?"

"Flash sir, Flash Sentry."

"Your first fight?"

"I...I'm a new recruit...not a warrior."

I looked at the approaching mass, moments away, "Very soon you will be."

At that moment a large ball of purple fire exploded in the front ranks slowing their advance. Big mac picked up a spare guard spear while I drew out my hatched and grabbed a spare shield.

Seven against an army. Part of me deep inside chuckled, seven against the odds. This was somehow fitting.

"They're still coming." Whined Flash.

I looked to Big Mac then to the other five guards, "Then they should have gone the other way."

I reached within to the sorcerous power inside me and I prayed.

Mother Earth, one of your lost lambs has returned to you. He asks not salvation from the wicked but the strength to protect others. Please, grant me the strength to bestill the fangs of the wolf. Grant me the courage to do what must be done.

I felt calm descend upon me and those by my side. As before, time seemed to slow down and I felt the line of my people guiding my hand as well as my brothers in arms. Then I heard the voices speaking as one.

Your Mother hears you lost lamb.

No words were wasted, no screams for glory or for crown and country. As silently as ghosts we charged forward towards the jaws of the pack as ten thousand generations of human warriors guided our movements. With a clap like thunder the army of hundreds and the army of seven met. My body rang like a gong as my shield crashed in to the jaws of the lead wolf, shattering it's skull with inhuman strength born of sorcery and desperation. We worked mechanically, weapons striking in all directions, each defending our neighbor in battle. Even young Flash fought with valor, his spear making quick work of wolf after wolf. I looked to my left and saw Big Mac twisting and turning, his spear rapidly impaling foe after foe while his powerful back legs crushed skulls and sent enemies flying.

Above in the tower Rarity sent bolts of magic in to the roiling mass like a surgeon with a scalpel while Twilight launched larger bolts like strategic artillery. I couldn't tell if minutes or hours had passed, it all became a blur. Eventually we seven found ourselves with no enemy within reach. We stood, uneasy smiles on our faces. We were alive surrounded by a field of the dead. Seven against an army. Then the howling began. I looked and before me a second mass of wolves descending like rain from the hovering airship. Somewhere inside I knew we would not survive another wave like the previous one. I looked to Rock Jumper.

"Lieutenant."

"Sir!"

"Hold the line."

"What about you?"

I pointed to the airship overhead, "I'm bringing that son of a bitch down. Today...everyone lives."

The guardsmen smartly saluted me. I didn't really understand why, I was not their commander. I was just a man protecting his home. Though being the personal student of a princess may have been a factor.

I looked to Big Mac and held out my fist which he bumped with his hoof, "You stay alive for Rarity big guy. I will be cross with you if you make one of my friends cry."

"Eeyup"

With that I tapped in to the magic inside me channeling it in to my body, healing my fatigue and my minor hurts. I then launched myself forward towards the oncoming mass and with a mighty leap jumped completely over them and allowed my momentum to carry me past the second wave towards town hall, directly beneath the hovering airship.

I quickly scaled the stairs past the huddled and hiding citizen that had taken refuge there. I made my way to the bell tower that topped the building. There I stopped in surprise, five white unicorns with golden manes wearing black coats emblazoned with the crooked cross stood waiting for me.

"The Father sends his greetings Ape." said the lead unicorn as simultaneously all five let loose bolts of lighting.

I can say with authority I have never felt such pain as five bolts of lightning striking me at once. Ever nerve in my body was on fire. I dropped my shield and hatchet from numbed hands and went to my knees, the protection of my magic the only thing keeping me alive.

"So, you are not invincible after all. Oh yes the Father will be pleased." Boasted the unicorn in that vaguely German accent.

"We still owe you for what you did to our brother the last time we were here. Blood for blood. Hmmm, yes I know. I think I will rape that little pegasus you live with...both of them." He chuckled evilly.

All pain left my body with those words. I felt the rage building in me. Ten thousand generations of humanity screamed their fury in my mind and for once I did not resist. I stood and brought myself to my full six foot height, towering over the quintet of unicorn stallions before me.

"You will not harm another pony now nor ever again." I said with ice in my voice.

Shakily but with some bravado the lead unicorn barked back, "And how do you propose to stop five unicorn blood mages Ape?"

I steeled my gaze on all of them and intoned a single word backed by the full might of my magic, "Fall."

Like puppets with cut strings all five fell lifelessly to the ground. It was so easy, simply will a little blood vessel in their brains to rupture. Just a little pinch and by my will five lives were snuffed out. Looking down at the corpses before me I felt no remorse for the lives ended. I turned my gaze to the airship above. I couldn't let it escape like last time. This time I will send a message to this "Father".

Slipping in to the flow of my magic I stretched my senses out, feeling every mind in the town. All were safe, all were alive, for now. I gently whispered to each of them.

Count to ten and close your eyes. Today Ponyville stands.

Opening my eyes I brought my hands together willing pressure between them. I could feel space compacting as if I was pushing against the very fabric of reality. I suppose I was. A light began to shine between my palms, pure, white, and blinding. I turned my gaze upwards to the airship as my silent count reached ten. Then thrusting my hands forward I let forth a primal cry, "LET THERE BE LIGHT!"

A blinding beam of radiance shot skywards and impaled the airship. It hovered for a moment transfixed by the spear of light before listing heavily and slowly drifting downwards to crash just outside the Everfree forest. I turned my attention away from the airship and back to the fight at the castle. Summoning my magic in to my legs I sped from the town hall and back to the army attacking the castle gates. I found my six comrades in arms blinking their dazzled eyes while the fell wolves milled about in confusion.

"What did yah do?" Called out Big Mac.

I didn't answer, instead I turned my attention to the remains of the attacking army. They were beginning to regain their senses and started turning to we seven with blood lust on their faces. Channeling my power in to the earth beneath my feet dozens and soon hundred of small stones began to rise to chest height. The fell wolves looked at the spectacle in confusion. When I felt enough stones had risen before me I thrust my palm outward and whispered, "Bang."

My companions were rocked backwards as each stone instantly accelerated past the sound barrier and straight in to the mass of wolves. Blood and ichor flew as the army was torn to shreds. With that the second Battle of Ponyville was over.

~~~

I made my way back to the castle despite the protests of Rock Jumper and Big Mac. Apparently being covered in blood and burns makes ponies worry. Who knew. Using a bit of magic to amplify my voice I called out, "Spike! Scootaloo! Where are you?"

Soon I heard crying from a storage room. I ran as if lives depended on it. I was not prepared for the scene I found. Huddled in the back of the storage room was Spike hugging his knees to his chest. Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and Applebloom were all tightly hugging him crying. Laying before him was another white unicorn, the knife I had given Spike buried to the hilt in his chest.

"PapaBear!" Cried Scootaloo when she saw me and jumped in to my arms hugging me in a death grip.

I held her tightly and stroked her mane, "It's OK baby girl, it's OK, PapaBear is here."

As I held her I looked to Spike then the dead unicorn, "You did this?"

He nodded, tears in his eyes.

"You protected my daughter. Words can never express how much I own you little man."

The other girls nodded emphatically. "He's a hero!" Sweetie Belle exclaimed.

I bent down and rested my hand on Spike's shoulder, "You did what you had to son, come on, Let's go find Twilight."

It didn't take us long to find Twilight and Rarity, Sweetie immediately went and clung to her sister while regaling her with the story of Spike slaying the unicorn that had infiltrated the castle. Applebloom meanwhile bounded towards the foyer as a bloody and bruised Big Mac trotted back to the castle. She leapt on his back and clung to him not saying a word. Spike slowly approached Twilight and was grabbed up in her wings in a hug as he cried, "Mommy!" over and over. I quietly told Twilight what happened and promised to be there to help Spike through it. She nuzzled Scootaloo and I in thanks.

Soon the rest of Twilight's friends made their way to the castle. Fluttershy clung to Scoots and I sobbing her eyes out, especially when she saw the electrical burns covering my chest. I almost sobbed too when I began to feel the pain through my power. Pinkie was able to inform us the attack had indeed been directed at the castle and despite some damage to the town, no one was seriously hurt. Applejack and Rainbow Dash meanwhile were heading out with the castle guards to inspect the downed airship. Twilight busied herself with writing a letter to the other princesses informing them of the attack and the downed airship.

Near evening I had been bandaged up and fed a healing potion or three. Apparently despite my healing magic these burns were being stubborn. We could not determine if it was the fact that I had been injured by magic, burned, or some combination of the two. My girls and I made our way home. We settled in on the couch, huddled together just cuddling. Scootaloo slipped in and out of a fitful sleep alternately mumbling "PapaBear" and "MamaShy". Shy for her part kept silent simply holding on to Scoots while leaning on me with her head in my lap.

~~~

We three awoke to a scratching at the door. At first I thought it was Tripod trying to get out but I saw him curled up at my feet. It was then I realized that the sound was something outside the door. Carefully rising as to not wake my girls I made my way to the door and opened the top panel. I was not prepared for the sight before me. In the early morning sun sat the scarred, one-eyed face of the former timber wolf Alpha.

"Alpha," it growled, "Enemies in forest. Come." It then dropped a blood splattered black coat at the doorstep.

I looked over the wolf's scarred visage and said, "Wait for me."

I went back inside and gently woke Fluttershy and Scootaloo.

"Girls, I have to go in to the forest. There is a matter that needs my attention."

Fluttershy looked at me in concern, "What do you mean? I don't want you fighting anymore...please..."

I held up the bloody coat, "An...old friend...brought this. It would seem some of them are in the forest."

"I'm coming with you." Fluttershy said firmly.

"No, you need to stay here and take care of Scoots."

"I'm coming too PapaBear!"

"No!" Shy and I said in unison.

Scootaloo puffed out her wings defiantly, "Yes! I have lost my whole family! I'm tired of having others protect me! I'm gonna fight with you PapaBear, you too MamaShy! You can't stop me so you better get used to me tagging along!"

I shook my head and I didn't have time to argue. I stalked over to the door and opened it revealing the former Alpha. Scootaloo cowered back and Fluttershy gasped in shock.

"They are coming with us. Let no harm come to them."

"No harm will come to the Alpha's mate or cub. So I swear."

With a heavy sigh I realized I was outvoted three to one. Grabbing my hatchet I had retrieved on the way home I followed the Alpha in to the forest.

We walked for nearly two hours, members of the pack gradually joining us until nearly thirty timber wolves flanked us. One of the more playful ones even hunkered down and allowed Scootaloo to ride it's back while Fluttershy did the same with the scared former Alpha.

"So what should I call you since you have named me Alpha."

"Beta" it growled.

"That's not much of a name for a formidable timber wolf. How about I call you One-Eye."

It paused and seemed to consider this. Finally it shrugged and said, "Is good name. Now come. Not far now."

We approached the end of the treeline and before us was a large clearing with a gorge and the half-rotted remains of a rope bridge. On the other side were the ruined remains of a castle.

"It's the Castle of the Two Sisters!" Exclaimed Fluttershy.

At that moment the voices came to me, blasting through the limiters. One word, loud and clear, carrying the weight of human history.

EDEN!

We were led down a path in to the gorge which eventually opened to a cave. The whole time I felt as if in a trance, treading ground I had tread before long ago and far away. Eventually the path lead to a cavern.

"Found enemies here," One-Eye said, "Protected Forest Mother. Forest Mother command One-eye bring Alpha. Alpha now here. One-Eye now leave."

With that the timber wolf pack faded back in to the forest leaving Scoots, Shy, and myself at the entrance to the cavern.

"Bear, this is where the tree of harmony is. Do you think that's what he meant by the Forest Mother?"

THE TREE

The voices screamed in my head. My head throbbed like a drum with each step I took in to the cave. I had to steady myself with Shy's help. Even little Scoots did her part to keep me upright. Finally we were before the tree. A gentle voice filled the air and seemed to emanate from the tree itself.

Welcome home my lost child.

Fluttershy looked around, "W-who said that?"

Fear not Element of Kindness. I mean no harm to you or your soulmate.

I spoke through the pain in my head, "It's the bloody tree..."

Be calm my lost child, the pain is your mind trying to reject reality. Let what is be.

Slowly I took deep and calming breaths. The tree from my vision. The tree Discord had used to corrupt the Ape Tribe...I had come full circle. I accepted where I was and the pain began to fade.

Creation has not been kind to you my wayward child and I fear it has more tasks before you.

Finally I spoke. "What...what must I do."

Behold.

A soft blue glow filled the cavern and words formed in the air. I did not recognize the language...yet I knew it. Somehow I instinctively knew this language and these words.

"Enochian...the language of..." I stuttered.

"What does it say PapaBear...it kinda hurts to look at. It makes my head feel funny."

"M-mine too." Muttered Fluttershy.

I read the words before me over and over until I was sure of what they said. "It's a prophecy."

"But what does it say Bear?"

I began speaking and the words came out in a voice not my own, rather all of humanity speaking through me in one voice.

Six and One shall the enemy of creation seek.

Six and One virtues of the meek.

Life he takes without remorse.

In Virtue's blood he charts his course.

Six and one must stand.

Six to form a valorous band.

One to judge the fate of Pony and Man.

Six and one to find the Font of Life.

Six and One to end the Strife.

Six to reenact what has come before.

One to ensure the cycle repeats no more.

"PapaBear...wha..what does all that mean?"

I looked down at my daughter and my mate and said with a heavy heart, "It means I give Celestia what she wants."

22 - Excommunication

As March became April I was officially put on staff as Celestia's expert on the Nazi threat and as chief adviser to the ongoing investigation in to their motives, means, and point of origin. So far the investigators and I had drawn blanks in all three categories. Fluttershy and Scootaloo meanwhile had moved in to a small set of apartments in the castle. Applejack had been kind enough to escort Tripod and Angel to us and reassured Fluttershy that Big Mac had the rest of the cottage animals well in hoof. Angel seemed to take to his new surroundings in the palace and delighted in ordering the castle maids to bring him carrots.

Tripod for his part stayed close to either myself or Scootaloo. He had grown rather protective of my adopted filly and even more in size. He now stood three feet at the shoulder and was weighed in at almost seventy-five pounds of soft fur and hard muscle. He was officially bigger than Scoots and almost as big as Fluttershy. Twilight, when she had occasion to stop by, would only speculate that somehow my magic was making him larger and smarter than the average house cat. Tripod's opinion on the matter seemed to begin and end with him curling around Scoots at night and using her for a body pillow. Somehow I felt she was safer with him than any amount of guards we could have posted.

Fluttershy in the past month had started awakening feeling ill in the mornings. I had expected this but she said nothing to me playing it off as stress. Perhaps it partially was but after the Earth Mother's revelation I knew at least part of it was the new life growing within her. She was busying herself mostly in the castle gardens, always two guards with her by my order. She would only tell me she was making up for something to the exotic animals that lived there.

It was a Thursday and I was meeting with the investigating staff, Captain Shining Armor, husband to Princess Cadence, was leading the investigation. We sat around a conference table with reams of reports and nearly useless intel. So far our only real leads were the few prisoners still alive from the first attack and the wreckage of the airship from the second.

"Let's step back to square one ponies, what do we know." Shining Armor said to the other investigators gathered around the table.

"They attack from the air?" Piped up one pegasus.

Shining facehoofed and groaned a little. For the last two meetings I had sat quietly trying to absorb their processes. It didn't help that Shining Armor had made it clear he did not entirely trust me. That's not to say he had been anything but cordial, but in his mind since this was a threat that seemed to originate from my world then I may be a threat as well. I couldn't fault him for his line of thinking.

Finally, after listening to the collected ponies spout out various details that were examined and reexamined numerous times, I leaned back and pulled the brim of my hat down over my eyes. It was an old and rather impolite habit of mine, but it helped me think. I went over everything. All the captured prisoners were unicorns. None had cutiemarks. All looked identical. All refused to talk once captured. All wore the crooked cross. White fur, golden mane...eugenics? That couldn't be it could it? Some sick attempt at Aryan ponies?  The thought made me shudder. I turned my thoughts to my personal interactions with them.

"You will surrender the element bearers to us Mayor or by the Father I will begin executing captives starting with these foals!"

My mind started spinning. Then another remembered encounter.

"And how do you propose to stop five unicorn blood mages Ape?"

My mind ground to a halt. The Elements? Blood mages?

In Virtue's blood he charts his course.

I sat bolt upright, "Captain Armor!"

"Yes? You finally have something to add to the discussion other than napping?" He grumbled at me.

I bit back a sarcastic reply and instead said, "Captain, they are after the Elements."

"What? How do you figure that?" He spit back at me.

I explained my train of thought, primarily the few words I had spoken with the Nazi unicorns. I tactfully left out the lines of the prophecy as the princesses had chosen not to share this information. After only a moments debate the decision was reached, the remaining Elements would be relocated to Canterlot castle until such time as the crisis had passed.

Shining Armor himself went to brief the princesses while I went in search of Fluttershy and Scootaloo. I found Shy in the castle garden as I expected. I stood back and watched my mate at play, flying around and chatting with a number of exotic birds and at least one large snake...that's a cobra. I slowly made my way to her, keeping myself between the cobra and Shy. "Um, Shy dear?"

"Hmmm? Oh Bear!" She chirped and Fluttered to my side and planted a kiss on my cheek.

"I have made so many new animal friends here!" She smiled up at me, it was that smile, I always seemed to feel weak in the knees when I saw it.

"No offense to your friends Shy, but can we step back inside...snakes make be a bit nervous." I said in a hushed tone.

It was apparently not hushed enough as the cobra raised it's head up and puffed out its hood.

"Oh don't be silly Bear, Mister Hissyface won't hurt you!"

I eyed the snake skeptically as I led Shy back in to the palace proper, "Let's go find Scoots, we have made a bit of progress in the investigation and I want to tell you both at once about what steps we will be taking."

"Oh my! It must be big if you want to tell us both." Fluttershy said softly while clutching my hand.

I dismissed her guards who had been keeping well back from "Mister Hissyface" since we were going to be walking through the palace proper I saw no need for extra security. We made our way through the maze of the palace to the library. There we found Scoots with the tutor who was helping her keep up her schoolwork. "PapaBear! MamaShy!" Squealed the filly as she bounded over to us.

Fluttershy wrapped a wing around her in a warm hug and nuzzled her cheek as I bent down and ruffled her mane, "How is the studying going Scoots?"

"PapaBear it's soooooo boring here without Applebloom and Sweetie Belle." Whined my little filly.

I glanced over to her tutor, a rather dour looking earth pony mare with a text book for a cutiemark, "Thank you for your service today Ms. Common Core."

She merely turned her nose up and began putting away her lessons and papers. I couldn't wrap my head around Common Core, she seemed alright but Scoots had real trouble learning from her. I honestly couldn't make heads nor tails of some of the math homework she sent home. I made note to ask Luna if we could have Scoots assigned a more traditional teacher.

We made our way back to the hallway only to be joined by Tripod slinking out from between the library shelves with Angel bunny riding on his head. I was unsurprised, wherever my little girl was Tripod would not be far behind. Strangely of late, wherever Tripod was, Angel was probably nearby too. I think they were becoming friends or they both at least shared a mutual love for Scootaloo. The five of us made our way back to our apartments. I noticed that aside from a chambermaid exiting our room, presumably having just cleaned, there seemed to be no guards present. Probably a shift rotation. I would have to bring this up with Luna too.

I reached to open the door and was mildly startled when I heard a loud pop then a prolonged hiss as I turned the handled. Suddenly a voice I did not recognize called out. "Master! Get down!"

My world went silent as I was deafened and thrown back against the corridor wall by the bomb.

~~~

My eyes shot open and pain infused my very being. The heavy door to the apartment was blown outward, only splinters of the oaken portal hung from the ornate hinges. I took stock of myself, I was leaning against the corridor wall, I could vaguely hear alarms in the distance through my still ringing ears. My right hand was a mess. Blood and bones protrude from the back of my hand and all four fingers and thumb were blackened and broken. Several large splinters of wood were sticking prominently from my chest. That heavy door probably shielded us from the worst of the blast. Us...Shy! Scoots! I looked over to see Shy was none the worse for wear having been furthest from the door, merely knocked down, shaken, and covered in sooty ash. Angel was fretting over her making sure she was OK. I looked over to Scoots. I saw Tripod hunkered down on her and several fragments of wood lodged in him as well. Blood was flowing freely from a large cut running from his forehead and down the right side of his muzzle, just missing his eye.

Tripod opened his mouth and spoke quite clearly, "The young miss is safe Master. I could perhaps use the aid of the Mistress. You too from the look of it."

I was gobsmacked. My cat just talked to me. He also had a British accent. I must have hit my head very hard.

Setting the issue of articulate felines aside for a moment I turned to my larger concern.

"Fluttershy, Scootaloo, are you OK girls?" I croaked out.

"I'm OK PapaBear...Tripod saved me...PapaBear your hand!" Scootaloo started crying only to have Tripod wrap tighter around her and emit deep and soothing purrs.

"O-oh my. My head...Bear your hand...your chest! We need to get a doctor right away!" Fluttershy cried.

I Stood wobbly to my feet. I dared not pluck out the wooden slivers not knowing how deep the punctures were. Instead I said, "Shy don't worry about me, I have been worse off and you know it. I am more worried about you and your little passenger.

"My passen...you know?" She timidly asked.

I did my best to give her a sly wink...it came out as more like a wince but nodded in affirmation. I leaned back against the wall and waited for help to arrive. What was taking so long?

While we waited I asked, "Shy, when did my cat learn to talk?"

"Um...what?" She replied.

"Master, I have always been capable of speech...well since your magic bonded me as your familiar. I just have never had anything of value to add to a conversation." Came Tripods reply.

Scootaloo and Fluttershy both just looked at the large feline. Our life had just gotten a bit more interesting it seemed.

I willed the limiter from my left hand, with the twisted and broken state of my right there was no easy way to remove the one on it. I intoned the word "Balm" and the pain in my body lessened but was not completely muted. It had been several minutes by my estimate and help had yet to arrive.

"Shy, something is wrong, the alarms are still blaring but no help has come yet." I said gravely.

Fluttershy gathered Scootaloo up and wrapped a wing around her protectively, "W-what should we do."

"We find Luna and the Sovereign, they will know what to do." I replied back.

Both nodded their understanding. I turned to our animal friends, "Tripod can you walk?"

I was talking to my cat...

"Yes Master, though I would prefer a nap and a bit of nip."

"You and me both brother."

Angel bunny hopped up on Tripod and nestled between his shoulder blades as we limped towards the throne room. It took several minutes to navigate the corridors and the whole time we saw no guards. I was becoming deeply concerned...as well as dizzy. I was hurt more severely than I let on, only by the grace of my magic was I mobile.

We finally approached the doors to the throne room where we found Shining Armor and a group of heavily armed guards.

"Captain Armor, what is the situation?" I called out.

He turned his attention to us, his eyes widening the only indication he gave of our haggard and hurt appearance.

"Bear, Fluttershy, Scootaloo! What happened!?" He exclaimed.

"Someone planted a bomb in our apartments. They must have miscalculated since the door was enough to shield us from the worst." I answered. "Now, what's the situation? The palace should be crawling with guards."

Shining's voice took on a grave tone, "It's a coup. The estate guards from house Platinum as well as some hired mercenaries stormed the palace during a guard rotation. They were wearing the Nazi symbol."

"House Platinum? Isn't that one of the oldest unicorn noble house?" I asked.

"The oldest. Dating back to before the founding of Equestria." He replied.

I took in his words and as I did I felt the whispers of the voices but couldn't make them out. The one limiter on my ruined hand was still doing it's job if barely.

"Where are the princesses?" I asked.

"Cadence is back in the Empire, Twily is in Ponyville, Celestia and Luna are locked in the throne room along with most of the house Platinum guards maybe forty in total. They also have hostages and are threatening to execute them unless the princesses surrender to the noble houses." Shining informed me.

I looked to my soot streaked girls and my injured...familiar. I felt anger building in me. They tried to take the life of my family. The realization hit me so hard all my dizziness and pain faded like dust in the wind. Retribution. Now is the time of retribution.

"Captain Armor, do we have prisoners?" I demanded in an icy tone.

"Yes a few, why?" Bring them to me.

"What are you planning Bear? We can't risk the hostages or the princesses!"

"Just bring them to me." I demanded once more.

Shinning warily nodded and after a moment two unicorns wearing the crooked cross with limiters slipped over their horns were brought before me. One a gray mare with a pink mane and the other a tan stallion with a green mane. Not the Aryan ponies I half expected.

I addressed them, "You are with house Platinum?"

"I have nothing to say to you filthy ape." Spat the mare.

So be it. I stalked forward and placed my left hand on her head while looking her in the eyes, "If you won't talk, then you are of no further use to me."

The familiar golden glow of my healing magic suffused my left hand and I pulled. The mare's eyes went wide as I drew life out of her healing my wounds. After a brief moment and a loud sound of grinding and popping my right hand was restored. A moment after that and the wooden shrapnel was expelled from my body and clattered to the floor. I was now whole. The mare however now sported a ruined right forehoof and multiple bleeding punctures. Her eyes rolled back and she collapsed on the floor convulsing in pain and gasping for air.

I turned to the stallion, "I can snuff your life out with a single word. Speak. Who is giving you orders."

A look of abject terror crossed the stallions face as he fell on his rear, "M-monster...you're a monster..."

I reached forward and placed my hand on the stallion's face and gave it a gentle, almost loving, caress. "Son...your people have brought harm to my loved ones. You haven't begun to see the monster I am capable of being."

The sound of liquid preceded a growing yellow puddle beneath the stallion, finally he spoke, "Blueblood. We are here by the command of Prince Blueblood to secure the princesses in the name of his new regime. To return unicorns to their rightful place of power."

I stepped back with a wicked smile on my face. "See now, that wasn't so hard now was it?"

A look of relief swept over the Stallion's face just before I snapped my finger and intoned one word, "Burn."

A look of horror came over the guardsponies and Shining Armor as the stallion was incinerated in a pillar of arcane blue flames.

"What the buck was that?" Shouted Shining Armor

"That was the battlefield execution of an enemy combatant." I coolly replied.

"You killed an unarmed pony after he gave you what you wanted!" he angrily replied.

I stared down the stallion, "He was an insurgent against the crown, a terrorist. You do not negotiate with terrorists. You show them no pity, no mercy, no remorse. Because I promise you they will show you none."

"You are NOT military, that is not your call to make!" Screamed the irate unicorn.

"No! I am not a soldier, I am a man fighting for my home and my loved ones and I will show no mercy for the merciless. Do I make myself clear? Every one of these Nazis are are animals to be put down, nothing more." I angrily shouted back.

Shining Armor stepped back and began speaking softly among his guards, all seemed shaken by what they had just witnessed, but not as shaken as my girls.

"Bear...you killed..." Fluttershy stammered.

"I left one alive," I said looking at the bleeding and gasping mare that the guards had started to tend to, "Though considering how things look perhaps not for long."

Fluttershy cringed and clutched a shuddering Scootaloo to her.

"Shy, Scoots, Anyone...anypony that tries to hurt you two has forfeited their right to exist. I love you both too much to let anything happen to you." I said sincerely.

"P-PapaBear...please...please don't be a monster like them." Cried my little girl.

My heart broke but I remained calm, "Scoots...these ponies have chosen to be monsters...I have tried to live a quiet life with you and MamaShy...it is all I have wanted since you two came in to my life and they want to take that away. I have the power to fight the monsters so that's what I have to do. I have to do my part and become the man who fights the monsters."

I held my arms out and my sobbing girls ran in to them and hugged me tightly. I held them for several minutes before letting go. I walked over to Tripod and asked, "How you doing little buddy?"

"I have felt better Master."

"Please don't call me Master."

"Of course Master."

Rolling my eyes I removed my other limiter and reached out both hands allowing the golden healing light to come forth. I drew Tripods hurts in to me, I felt his pain and I willed the pain away. I then pushed healing energy in to him. Within a few moments he was none the worse for wear save a white fur covered scar going down his muzzle. I rubbed my thumb almost it eliciting a nuzzle and a purr, "You got quite the battle trophy there bud."

"All the better to woo the lady cats Master."

"Might have to find you a panther. You've gotten a little big."

"That would be delightful Master."

I stood and approached Shining Armor and his unit of guards. "Captain, this situation has gone on long enough. I am going to resolve it."

He bristled, "You will do no such thing!"

"Stop me."

We locked eyes but after a moment he sighed, "I don't suppose I can talk you out of whatever violence you are about to visit on those poor ponies?"

"No."

"What should my guards and I do?" He asked.

"Let no harm come to my family."

"You have my word." He intoned solemnly.

"Tripod?"

"Yes Master?" Came his reply.

"You ready to show these ponies how predator species get things done?"

"Of course Master."

"Everypony get to safety."

Shining Armor shuffled Fluttershy, Scoots, and Angel to one of the nearby guard stations while the other guards dragged the half-dead house Platinum mare behind them. As he left Shining looked at me and said in a serious tone, "You are a terrible father."

"I know."

With a sigh I looked down to my familiar and held out a balled up fist which he bumped with his paw and then gave a Cheshire smile. Ready or not it was show time. I held my hands in front of me pointed at the throne room doors and spoke the first incantation I ever learned, "FIIIIIIREEEEBAAALLLL"

The throne room doors blew inwards in a burst of magic and flame. Tripod and I walked side by side through the wreckage and smoke until we stood in the throne room proper. I held my hands loosely at my side, azure flames dancing across my palms and fingers. Tripod stood beside me, his back arched and his tail bushed out with a low growl in his throat.

Before me were about a dozen palace guard, bound and gagged, surrounding them were the unicorn guards of house Platinum. Sitting stoically on their thrones were my Sovereign and Luna, each with half a dozen Platinum guards holding spears to their throats. I addressed the room, "Forces of house Platinum, lay down your arms and surrender. If you do so you have my vow that none of you will come to harm. If you don't..." At that moment a magically propelled spear hurtled towards me. I snapped my hand up and shouted, "No!"

The spear stopped in mid air in defiance of all physics then clattered to the ground. The soldier who had propelled it locked eyes in terror with me. It was the last thing he ever saw as I simply spoke, "Die."

Seeing one of their compatriots explode in to visceral chunks served as an object lesson as every armed pony in the room dropped their weapons. In short order the palace guards were freed and the surviving insurrectionists were taken to the dungeons. I calmly replaced the limiters on my hands now that the danger was for the moment minimized and felt my fury somewhat abate.

I finally addressed my Sovereign, "It would appear there are serpents in your house Sovereign."

Emotionlessly she replied, "So it would seem Bear O'Hara, though I wish you had not handled it so...messily...I am pleased you were able to aid us in our time of need."

"Forgive me Sovereign, Princess Luna, but why did you not act? Surely you had the power to stop them."

"Indeed Bear O'Hara, it was in our power to deal with these miscreants." Replied Luna.

"However my sister and I stayed our hooves when we saw the hostages. We could not risk the lives of our subjects. Nor could we risk a magical battle in the middle of Canterlot." Luna continued.

"I don't understand."

My Sovereign spoke up, "Bear part of our oath of office is to not take up arms against our little ponies. If such action is ever necessary it is the job of the guard to take action. Never us. We have great power and are seen by many as goddesses, we must appear to be merciful...even when we do not so wish it."

Though it pained me it made sense, "I understand Sovereign. I must inform you as I fear Captain Armor did not have the chance to, the Nazis are after the Elements. That is why they have only attacked Ponyville. I recommend all the Elements be brought to the castle under heavy guard until the current crisis is at an end."

Luna spoke, "We find this most disturbing but we shall have the Elements escorted here post haste."

"Sovereign, Princess, please know also that someone...somepony placed a bomb in Fluttershy and mine's apartments. We were very nearly killed and only by the providence of a sturdy door are we and our daughter still alive."

"I am so sorry Bear...I never meant for this kind of trouble to be brought down upon you." My Sovereign spoke with sincerity.

"Be that as it may, there is a more pressing matter. House Platinum. We have it directly from a prisoner that this coup was instigated by Prince Blueblood himself. He is sure to learn his forces have failed in short order. With your permission I will personally deal with Blueblood." I informed her.

"Might we speak to this prisoner ourself?" Asked Luna.

"He was summarily executed after revealing this intelligence." I stated.

Both my Sovereign and Princess Luna looked somewhat ill but spoke no rebuke.

"Sovereign, Princess, I will take my leave to deal with house Platinum."

"Wait." My Sovereign intoned.

I did as I was bade. She turned and addressed the all present in the room using the Royal Canterlot Voice.

"By my royal decree on this day I strip all members of House Platinum of noble titles, lands, and assets and revert them to the crown until such time as a worthy successor may be found. For this time forward House Platinum is expelled from the Nobility, they are expelled from Canterlot, and they are expelled from Equestria."

A wry smile crossed my face, "Excommunication? My Sovereign sometimes I do like your style."

With a cross look she replied, "I did not decree this for your benefit. No house that betrays the crown can be allowed to stand, no matter how deep their noble roots go."

"Bring me Blueblood alive Bear." Ordered my Sovereign.

"By your command."

I turned to leave, motioning for Tripod to follow.

"What dost thou plan to do Bear?" Luna called out.

I looked over my shoulder and replied, "I'm going to bring down the house."

~~~

Tripod and I made our way through Canterlot towards the Noble district. No guards accompanied us. Truth be told guards would likely have been a liability. As we walked through the streets, the sight of an enraged plains ape and his giant three legged cat did a fine job of ushering innocents indoors. We rounded a corner and saw the gates to the Platinum estate along with about fifty heavily armed guards waiting for us. Without breaking stride we approached. A pink unicorn mare stepped forward and issued a challenge, "Halt! In the name of Prince Blueblood, rightful leader of Equestria!"

I looked down to Tripod who looked up at me. "Should we try to spare some lives?" I asked.

"That decision is in your hands Master." He shrugged and replied stoically.

I turned my gaze to the mare who challenged us, "Little Lady, I will give you and yours one chance. Just one. Lay down your weapons and leave."

She laughed, "An arrogant ape and an overgrown cat against a whole company of the Prince's elite guard? You must be mad."

I smiled disarmingly, "Miss, I am not mad, I am very...very cross and I aim to have a frank exchange of views with Blueblood. Now if you will excuse us we have business inside."

My reply was fifty spears and swords leveled at myself and my cat. I had tried to do this politely. Slowly the azure flames began weaving upwards from my palms and entwining my arms. Then the voices came. The same phrase over and over.

Suffer not the wicked.

"Last chance Miss...the only beings in Equestria that can stop me are behind me in the palace. You are in front of me." I stated with cold determination.

With a cocky grin the guardsmare shouted, "Kill this bucker!"

I let them make the first move. As they charged forward with murder on their mind I shot both hands forward sending a bar of sorcerous azure flame in to the midst of the charging guards. Wherever the flames touched screams erupted and were quickly snuffed out. Tripod leapt forward in to the fray raking his hind claws across and through the spines of multiple ponies while his jaws found the throats of others. It was over in minutes. Where stood fifty brave if foolish fighters now stood one lone pink guardsmare staring at us in horror.

"You...you killed them all..." She said in a shaky voice while barely able to hold up her spear.

"I told you to leave." I said while helping Tripod clean his muzzle on the cloak of a fallen guard.

"What...what are you going to do to me." She asked fearfully.

I turned and looked her dead in the eyes. "Nothing. Your penance will be to live with knowing you could have saved those you commanded."

I turned and pushed my way through the gates as I heard the mare break down sobbing behind me. A flow of magical flame provided Tripod and I easy entrance through the main doors to the estate. More guards challenged us and more guards became ash. I could have been more merciful but they had tried to take my family from me. No clean deaths this day, today they burn. Many minutes and many dead ponies later we reached a pair of reinforced doors with two heavily armored unicorn stallions standing guard.

They wasted no words and shot forth bolts of lightning from their horns. Tripod deftly dodged thanks to his feline reflexes. I was not so lucky and took the full force of the blast, staggering to a knee. I was getting too cocky, the other guards were just wielding weapons with their magic. These guards are weapons.

Tripod pounced the closer of the two, knocking him to the ground. Fierce hissing and spitting could be heard as the loyal cat began tearing through the metal armor to reach the chewy interior. Paying no heed to the plight of his compatriot the other guard moved forward to menace me. Though I was hurt I was not out of the fight yet. Summoning my anger I channeled it in to my right arm and lashed out with all my fury. I felt no pain as my hand made contact with the steel helmet, nor when said helmet caved in. I pulled my fist back from the crater I had made in the guards helmet and watched as they fell lifelessly to the ground.

I glanced over to Tripod in time to see him lift his bloody muzzle from the other guard's throat. I had no need to ask if the guard was still a threat. Wasting no time I blew open the door to the Prince's private chambers. Cautiously Tripod and I entered, not knowing what to expect. What we found strangely didn't surprise us. Before us defiantly stood Blueblood, fully decked out in the black coat of the Father's Nazis. Held aloft in his magic was a slender sword glowing heavily with enchantments and dripping with a dark coating of blood.

"So my worthless guards didn't seem to be able to stop you. Typical. You can't find good help short of what the Father provides." The prince said in a haughty tone.

"Blueblood, the only reason you are standing is that I was ordered to bring you back alive."

"Oh so Auntie wants me alive...that means you can't use the full extent of your magic. You can't kill me but I can kill you. Oh this will be fun and it will please the Father greatly when I present him your head!" Exclaimed Blueblood as he lunged forward aiming the dripping sword at my chest.

Between the amount of magic I had expended this day and taking a lighting bolt to the chest I wasn't quite fast enough. The sword plunged straight through my left shoulder with no resistance. I screamed and was forced back against the wall, pinned in place. Tripod lunged forward at Blueblood only to be bucked squarely in the jaw and knocked senseless. I reached up to try and force the blade out of my body but as soon as I touched the oozing weapon I felt pain in my hand, like a thousand shards of glass had jammed in to each finger.

"I had hoped you would be more of a challenge. The mighty human, slayer of blood mages. Here I am, a novice blood mage and I have you pinned to a wall with a simple enchanted sword." He chuckled evilly, "Do you have any idea what I am going to do to that filthy pegasus you lay with once I kill you? No actually I think I will leave you pinned here and let you watch."

I felt calm descend on me, the constant cacophony of the voices went silent. Powering through the pain I grasped the enchanted blade in my right hand and pulled, slicing in to my own flesh but at the same time moving it backwards against the prince's telekinetic grip. Inch by inch the blade exited my shoulder until it was free and I could move.

"What? How are you doing this?" Blueblood growled while straining against the force pushing back against his telekinetic grip.

The golden light came sealing up my shoulder, I had to make this quick, I could feel my magical reserves depleting rapidly. Reaching out with both hands I gripped the slender blade and then with all my strength I brought the flat down against my knee, snapping the sword in two. On witnessing this Blueblood stepped back, unabashed fear on his face, "What...what are you."

"A man that will not let you harm his family." I growled.

Dropping the sundered sword I lashed out in a familiar move and grabbed Blueblood by the horn and applied leverage. With a sickening crack the appendage snapped off. He screamed like a stuck pig. I stood over him heaving and near exhaustion, his bloody horn still in my grasp. Though terribly injured he remained defiant.

"I...I won't tell you anything!" He asserted.

"Yes. Yes you will."

"What are you going to do? Torture me when I don't answer your questions?" He said in a cocky tone.

"No. I am going to torture you, then ask you questions."

"What...?" Came he wide eyed reply.

I stalked towards him, his bloody horn in hand, the screaming didn't stop for hours.

~~~

I stood with Tripod outside the gates to the estate. Blueblood...as much of him as I allowed to live at least, hung from the gated wall, neatly crucified with the remains of his sword and his own horn. He let out an occasional moan. He had told me what I wanted to know, now to keep my word to the Sovereign. Summoning up the last of my magical reserves and held my hands out towards the now emptied estate. Tapping my full remaining might I spoke the second incantation I had ever learned, "BREAK!"

It began as a low rumble, then a heavy shaking, and finally a mighty wail as if the Earth itself was crying out in pain. From the foundations up the ancestral estate of House Platinum shook itself apart until all that was left was rubble. Exhausted I sat beside Tripod and pulled a cigar from my vest and lit it with my old and battered lighter. I took a long drag and savored the aromatic smoke. I offered a puff to Tripod who gladly accepted.

"What do we do now Master?"

I took another puff of my cigar, "We go home, get patched up, and tell them what we have learned."

Not long after Princess Luna arrived with a squad of her Night Guard. Several of them looked uneasy at the state Blueblood was in. Luna herself even looked a bit green.

"You were ordered to bring our nephew in alive Bear O'Hara!" Luna admonished.

"He isn't dead. Though I imagine that would be a piece of mercy for him right now." I replied nonplussed.

Shaking her head Luna asked, "Did thou at least learn anything of value?"

By way of an answer I reached in to my vest and pulled out an old vellum map and presented it to her. It depicted the eastern coastline of Equestria and far to the south and east a group of islands were circled. "This, according to my new favorite wall hanging is where Father is."

Luna nodded, looking over the map with intense interest. Without glancing up she asked, "Hast thou learned anything else?"

"Yes my princess, our enemy now has a name." I replied.

Luna looked up from the map with burning curiosity, "And that is?"

"What can you tell me about a unicorn named Sombra?"

23 - Istighfar

It had been three days since the attempted coup. During that time myself and the girls were ushered in to more secure apartments with around the clock guards. On my insistence Luna's Nightguard formed the core of our security detail. As far as I could learn no bat pony had ever gone against Luna's word nor failed in its duty. To me that was enough.

The other Element Bearers had been brought to the castle and were quartered in the same wing as us. Fluttershy was quite happy to have her other friends present as was Scootaloo who was delighted to see Sweetie Belle and Applebloom had joined their sisters in the sanctuary of the castle.

Twilight, Applejack, and Rarity both complained multiple times they were missing out on work. Rarity at least was somewhat mollified when my Sovereign promised a royal stipend to cover her expected loss of business. Applejack was less easily swayed, eventually the promise of a full guard detachment being sent to oversee Sweet Apple Acres under the watchful eyes of Big Mac and Granny Smith seemed to calm her. I honestly felt the guards would likely earn medals by the time they were done at the farm; if the Apple Family paced them like they paced themselves.

Twilight was truly the inconsolable one of the group. She felt it was her duty to be back in her castle doing her part in helping the town  with ongoing clean up and rebuilding efforts.

"It's just not fair! I love being in Canterlot and seeing Celestia but I can't even leave the castle let alone go anywhere without a guard attached to my flank!" Twilight whined.

I sighed signaling for the two bat ponies following us to step back, "Twilight, these monsters tried to kill not only me but my mate and my child. Don't you think it's logical that if they went after one element bearer they will go after the others? Do you really want Ponyville caught in that crossfire?"

She silently mulled over my words before answering, "No...not really..."

"Now come on, we need to get to the Archives, you're supposed to be bringing me up to speed on this Sombra." I reminded her.

We continued to make our way from the guarded living area to the Canterlot Archives. After a time Twilight broke the silence, "I-I heard what you did...they day of the coup...thank you for saving Celestia and Luna."

I stopped and turned to Twilight, "Twilight...please don't ever thank me for any action I took that day. I literally lost count of how many lives I took at fifty. That is not a hero. That is a monster."

Twilight pinned her ears back, "I-I had heard rumors..."

I sighed and leaned against the hallway wall, the cool stone seeping some of the stress from my shoulders before I spoke up again, "Twilight...you told me every sorcerer has fallen to darkness. I am not so sure I am immune to this now. As much as I care for my girls, all of you, even my adopted nation...I feel...numb...about the actions I took three days ago. I executed a prisoner without a thought. I tortured a confession out of the leader of the insurrection, I killed so...so many..." I trailed off, my voice growing soft.

Twilight's face took on a sad look and in short order she had her forehooves and her wings wrapped around my waist in a tight hug, "Just stop...please...I don't think you are a monster, I never have and never will! I can't stand to see my friends hurting."

I reached down and gently stroked her mane, "Twilight...since when am I your friend?"

She didn't reply, only tightening the hug. It was actually becoming a bit uncomfortable. "Twilight?"

"Shh. I'm studying this hug...for science...I see why Fluttershy and Scootaloo like it so much. You are softer than a pony at just the right hugging height." Twilight mumbled in to my stomach.

This was getting awkward. "Twilight...you have been kind to me. You have taught me so much about this world and encouraged me to find my place in it. Do you really think of me as a friend?"

Twilight finally stepped back, a slight blush on her face, she looked down and said quietly, "How could I not think of someone that puts up with my lectures, lets me teach them the one thing I am most passionate about, and even forgives me for tricking them in such a rotten way...how can they not be my friend?"

I smiled my first genuine smile in days, "Twilight, never loose that. Never loose that magical world outlook. I think you are a case of the student surpassing her teacher."

Twilight looked shocked, "You...you think I have surpassed Celestia?"

I nodded, "My Sovereign may know more than you, after all she has a great many years on you. But you...you have a gentleness to you that she either doesn't have or has buried so deep as to have forgotten it. She is the Sovereign of this nation, but you, Luna, and Cadence, you are leaders. You are loved by so many and you do not let yourselves be placed on pedestals. That is why you three carry my deepest respect. You do not wield your power, you let it humble you. I am proud to follow any command that you three give."

Twilight had a look of shock on her face, "No one...not since I ascended...no one has told me they respect me...sure I have my friends, I have been told I am admired, or an inspiration, but never...never has someone told me they respect me..."

I smiled and patted her head, "Twilight I couldn't be your 'faithful student', as I think you phrased it, if I didn't respect you."

Twilight beamed a wide smile at me and gave me another hug. If I could brighten the day of the Princess of Low Self-Esteem...then maybe there is hope for me yet.

~~~

Our research in to Sombra was almost pointless. There was nothing here beyond the historical accounts I had already read. It could all be summed up as Sombra being a dark unicorn and the former King of the Crystal Empire. He seemed to have some obsession with crystals and their inherent magic. He discovered his talent for sorcery and fell to madness and darkness, enslaving the empire. The combined powers of Celestia and Luna turned him in to some form of shadow creature never to be seen again. Unfortunately the Crystal Empire disappeared with him. Three years ago the empire reappeared and with it Sombra. Twilight aided in his second defeat and he was presumed dead.

Except now, if Blueblood is to be believed, this unicorn calling himself 'Father' off in the south eastern sea is in fact Sombra. None of this answered more important questions. Is Father the same Sombra? How does he know about Nazis, a piece of Earth history. Why is he after the Elements? No answers to these questions being forthcoming I turned my research to a different matter. Using Twilight's access to the secure archives I began studying sorcerers.

I was reading a book by a pony named Starswirl the Bearded who studied the sorcerer phenomena as well as practically every other form of magic. Sorcerers could come from any of the pony tribes but were most often unicorns. They used arcane magic similar to what unicorn wizards practiced, however instead of the rote formulas and complex spell patterns like a wizard, a sorcerer simply had to will their magic to function. The more powerful the sorcerer the more powerful the magical effects they could produce.

Reading through Starswirl's works I found accounts of a pegasus sorceress who lost her wings in a war between the pegasus tribe and the unicorn tribe. The unnamed pony willed wings of pure lightning in to being and continued to fight even after sustaining wounds that should have ended her. Another account detailed an earth pony who had a mad hatred of dragons and could rend them apart simply by screaming at them.

The list went on. Eventually I picked up the second volume which detailed the limitations of their power...simply put a sorcerer was only limited by the strength of their leylines and the breadth of their imagination. This was particularly sobering considering how strong Twilight insisted my leylines were.

I had reached the end of the fourth book on the subject when I came across the nugget of information that made my mind start racing, how sorcerers are recognized. It laid out in detail how to identify one, an earth pony, pegasus, bat pony, crystal pony, or zebra (zebras too really?) were easy to spot. Just look for powers they shouldn't have. Unicorns were the tough ones to weed out. But there it was, simple tests and tells that are dead giveaways if you know to look for them.

I looked up through a window and saw the sun was setting, good, my Sovereign should be done with her tasks for the day. She and I had much to discuss. I silently made my way from the library leaving Twilight behind engrossed in her book.

~~~

I left one of the guards with Twilight and had the other escort me to the throne room. There I found Luna and my Sovereign deep in discussion with what looked to be a group of distressed nobles.

"This is an outrage Princess! To allow this...this...monster to wander the streets of Canterlot dispensing so called justice as if he had some divine right! Almost a hundred dead by him alone! That's not even counting however many that thing's 'pet' savaged!" Called one well dressed unicorn.

"Righto chap! This fellow is a menace! We demand you bring him before the senate at once for a hearing!" firmly spoke an earth stallion wearing a top hat and monocle.

"I agree with Lord Myopic!", cheered a well dressed pegasus mare, "What if this beast decides Las Pegasus should answer for our 'sins'? Will he rampage through our city burning anyone he disagrees with to ash?!"

My Sovereign and Luna both looked taken aback by the vehemence of of the nobles words. Nobles...the very concept of them made my blood boil. I was born and raised American...I never took to the idea that some thought that just because they had more money, or were from a better family, or were the right skin color made them somehow better than you. In fact any form of "ism" rubbed me the wrong way. It had gotten me in trouble more than once and likely part of what had endeared me to Yvette.

I stalked up behind the nobles, still unnoticed by them but making eye contact with Luna. Her expression said it all, Please don't do anything rash.

Sorry to disappoint. I reached in to my vest, which Rarity had so kindly mended bless her heart, and pulled out my battered lighter and a cigar. Biting off the end and lighting it I rocked back on my heals, hands in my vest pockets, just staring down the crowd until the noble from Las Pegasus noticed me. I must admit I didn't expect a scream.

"EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! IT'S THE APE MONSTER!" Screamed the dainty noble.

As a group all the nobles turned and faced me, a mix of looks ranging from dread to disgust running through them. I counted around thirty in all.

"Ladies, Gentlemen, it is considered rude to talk about someone behind their back where I come from." I said nonchalantly puffing away on my smoke. I really need to ask Tripod where he found these, they are far superior to the Honduran ones I used to favor.

The one in the top hat was the first one to be brave enough to speak up, "You beast! You wiped out the oldest noble house in Equestria without a trial! You should be brought up on charges! Your a murderer! A traitor to Equestria!"

I sat there quietly letting him bluster. When he finally ran out of breath I spoke again with cold venom, "I am a murderer, no doubt about that. I am a monster, no doubt about that either. Maybe I should be brought up on charges, fair too. But I'll tell you what I'm not."

I stepped forward slowly, careful menace in my steps, my eyes boring in to the well-bread pony until we stood mere inches apart, "I'm no traitor. You, and anyone of you ponies that want to start an inquisition...try me. Because I swear to you I have the power to rip your secrets from your minds. Just like I did with that treasonous Blueblood."

The arrogant fool had guts I will give him that, he didn't back down, "Listen here ape! Nobles are entitled to keep whatever secrets we please! It is our right as the betters of the commoners!"

A round of affirmation swept through the crowd as I felt my sympathy and my IQ waning. With measured words I spoke, "Any secret that can not bear the light of truth does not deserve to be kept."

Before any retort could be made my Sovereign spoke up, "Indeed, Bear O'Hara speaks wisdom with those words. The dissolution of House Platinum stands. If anypony else wishes as he put it, an inquisition, then I hereby name Bear O'Hara as Equestria's High Inquisitor. may the Creator help your souls."

I have never seen a stampede in real life. Especially not one so colorful as the one that made it's way out of the throne room. It was kinda neat. I looked to my Sovereign and smiled, "High Inquisitor huh? I am really starting to like you more and more."

A hint of a smile broke her Royal Mask, I admit it made me feel good. "Well after all you have done for the country the least I could do is give you a fancy title and a bit of a royal stipend to go with it."

"So what are the job duties my Sovereign?" I asked.

"Well it is very simple, first help me ferret out this nest of vipers. You are doing quite well with that."

I nodded in agreement.

"Second, I need you to be a bit...gentler...if you must make an arrest."

I nodded again, "I will endeavor to make sure any traitor I bring before you in the future does not require a feeding tube and a colostomy bag like the last one."

Luna giggled slightly at that. She does have a bit of a dark sense of humor, as long as Fluttershy doesn't mind I think I would like to go drinking with her one night.

My Sovereign shot a disapproving look at her sister and continued, "Lastly...please...stop calling me Sovereign...it's...uncomfortable...please just call me Celestia."

I looked at her puzzled, "But I have been calling you that all along my Sovereign..."

I became even more puzzled when my Sovereign and Luna exchanged very worried glances.

~~~

It was disconcerting when Luna and my Sovereign lead me to a private room softly illuminated by magical glowing bulbs along the walls. The room itself was almost a perfect circle, the walls save for where the brackets held the lighting, were covered in floor to ceiling dark blue drapes with white and gold borders. The floor was solid stone, basalt if I was not mistaken, polished to a near mirror shine. Etched in to the black stone of the floor was a large pentagram. In the middle of the pentagram was a perfectly circular king sized bed.

I stopped on entering the room and looked at the royal sisters in mild trepidation, "Forgive me but...you aren't leading me here for some strange...mating ritual...are you?"

I sat there nervously fingering the bronzed feather around my neck and filling my thoughts with my little yellow mate. I was relieved when  Luna snickered then burst in to a genuine belly laugh while my Sovereign merely places a hoof on her face.

"Nay Bear O'Hara, thou is already claimed by the Element of Kindness...though if she dost desire a herd then perhaps we would give you a try." Luna said teasingly.

I laughed along with the joke, "Then pray tell why are we in a rather...odd room with a bed in it?"

My Sovereign spoke up, "Because Bear O'Hara my sister and I are concerned for your health."

"My health? Aside from the healing burns from the lightning bolt I took and a bit of an ache in my shoulder from Blueblood's blade I am perfectly fine. Honestly I have never felt as healthy as I do now living in this world."

My Sovereign shook her head, "No Bear O'Hara I speak of your spiritual health. We fear you may have done some real damage when you swore yourself to me. I know you say the symbols on your shoulders were artifacts of choice but they may have taken on real meaning here all things considered."

I nodded slowly having suspected as much, "So I have in a way damaged my...soul?"

"Yes Bear O'Hara, that is what we fear." My Sovereign confirmed.

"But what has lead you too this conclusion?" I curiously inquired.

Luna spoke up, "We have noticed two major things Bear O'Hara. First your seeming lack of compassion for the sapient lives you have taken these past days. Tis out of character for what we know of you and what we shared in your dreams. Secondly and most telling...you seem unaware that thou has referred to our sister as 'Sovereign' in lieu of name or title since swearing your service."

I stood there in shock, her second point I doubted, I had said my Sovereign's name many times, today even. But the first. Of course I didn't regret killing Nazis. Who would? Monsters without mercy are a cancer upon the world and like a cancer should be cut out. If my Sovereign had not ordered he be brought in alive Blueblood would be hanging by his own entrails at the castle gates. In fact had I the time I would have crucified each and every one of the usurpers for all to witness and remember what it means to go against my Sovereign's will. I told them as much.

A look of deep worry etched their faces as they instructed me to lay upon the bed. I obeyed. With careful use of her magic Luna removed my vest and shirt and began examining the healed over burn on my left arm where once sat the symbol of freedom and justice that I had held dear since childhood.

My Sovereign looked at me, gone was the royal mask, in it's place was instead an almost motherly countenance. "Bear...I need your informed consent for what we are about to do. I have wronged you enough to not be completely honest with you now."

"I don't understand my Sovereign. You have never lied to me or been dishonest."

With an almost apologetic look she continued, "Bear, we are going to magically scan you. This isn't like the medical spells you have been subjected to before...these will scan your soul and if we can we will attempt to repair it. Psychic Chirurgery is a very dangerous magical technique...you may not be the same pon...man...afterwards...but if we are successful then we should be able to heal most of the damage done to your soul."

"I understand, you believe I have done something to harm myself and you wish to undo it. It is dangerous and there are risks."

I reached up and took the bronzed feather from around my neck and wrapped the silken cord around my hand and gripped it and the feather tightly as a totem against what was to come.

"Will this hurt Luna?" I nervously asked.

Luna shook her head yes then levitated over a round bit of wood and placed it in my hand. "What do I do with this?"

"Bite down on it my dear friend." Luna replied.

I did as I was told. I watched nervously as each sister stood beside me, Luna on my left my Sovereign on my right. I could see a bright nimbus around their horns and felt the limiters fall from my hands as they channeled magic to remove them. The voices came screaming; a cacophony in my mind. I bit down on the wooden rod against the pain. It likely saved me from swallowing my tongue when their horns touched my tattoo and my scar simultaneously.

~~~

I was floating in the void of music once more. Was I in the in between place? Was I finally at rest?

No.

I heard the voice loud and clear. It was my own with a tinge of...hate?

You may not rest until your service to the Sovereign is complete.

I was standing in the field by the old oak tree. I felt...joy...I longed to see Yvette once more. I felt a warmth in my hand and looked down to see the bronzed feather clutched in it...Fluttershy... At that moment a little butter-colored pegasus walked from behind the tree with a sweet smile on her face.

"Oh my silly old Bear...you have gone and done it this time. You have to get the Princesses involved in fixing you. Good thing they love you almost as much as I do." The little pegasus sweetly spoke as she fluttered around me.

An instant later the sky darkened and stormy clouds began to form. "Be brave my beloved. Creation isn't done with you yet and neither am I. I know she has erred in the past by trust Celestia, you have no idea what a step it was for everyone for you to absolve her."

I turned to make eye contact with her but she was gone. Instead I stood facing...myself...a dark mockery of myself.

In this dreamscape, heaven, nirvana, what have you I was dressed in my usual boots, jeans, long-sleeved olive drab t-shirt, black denim vest, and flat cap. This other me...stood there in a black coat and dark glasses looking like something out of the Matrix.

He spoke, "You swore an oath to the Sovereign to be her weapon. You must obey."

I stood aback, shaken, "No! I am not a weapon! I agreed to help her against the Father! Not to be a weapon!"

Again my dark doppelganger spoke, "Irrelevant. The geas you cast upon yourself committed you as a weapon. Intent is irrelevant. Freedom is irrelevant. All that matters is swift and sovereign justice. If you will not obey then I must take over."

"Just who the hell do you think you are?" I bristled, clenching my fists, the bronzed feather cutting in to my palm.

"I am who you made yourself. The life of a weapon is not compatible with your morality. Ergo your morality must be deleted. I am now Bear O'Hara, you are...unnecessary."

STAY THY HAND KNAVE!

Both of us...me...stood in shock at the voice from on high. I looked up and saw two blazing balls of light with white halos, one golden like a small sun, the other slightly smaller a soothing blue. The blue one descended before me and I felt a warm comfort from it the other set down before my dark avatar.

IT IS AS WE FEARED LUNA. HE INADVERTENTLY CAST A GEAS UPON HIMSELF CREATING A DIVERGENT PERSONA.

WHAT SHALL WE DO DEAR SISTER?

FOR HIM TO RETAIN SANITY AND BALANCE HE MUST CHOOSE WHICH PERSONALITY CONTINUES AND WHICH DOES NOT. ONE SOUL CAN NOT HOLD TWO PERSONAS AND REMAIN SANE.

HOW DO WE AID HIM DEAR SISTER?

HE MUST SORT THIS OUT HIMSELF, ALL WE CAN DO IS BRING THE ONE THAT SURVIVES BACK TO THE LIGHT.

I stood stunned, here in this place of peace...I would have to stain it with sin. I looked to my dark half and saw a predatory grin on his face as he launched forward. I fought defensively, dodging and weaving the punches and kicks thrown at me. I knew I could not hold out for long, I was only a fighter when the voices guided me. Without the guidance of the Akashic Record I was just...Bear. A solid blow to my jaw knocked me flat on my back. A heavy weight descended on me as blow after blow rained down on my face. I had to fight back. I couldn't let this monster I had created loose on Equestria. I couldn't send this...thing...back to my family. I balled my fist up and summoned forth all my fear, anger, and hate. With a mighty blow I punched upwards connecting with the fiend's nose. It rolled off me with a grunt clutching it's face.

Tapping in to my most primal emotions I screamed in raged and jumped on him. Fists, knees, and elbows rained down in rapid succession. The sickening sounds of the punishment I dealt out formed a litinay of hate as I screamed out in fury to whatever gods may be listening, "Here me Creator! I am a sinner! I am filled with pride, with hubris! I have murdered! I have committed sin after sin and wallowed in self pity! Hear me now heavens...I REPENT! IN THE NAME OF ALL THAT IS HOLY EVEN AT THE COST OF MY SOUL I CAN NOT SUFFER TO LET THIS WICKEDNESS BACK IN TO THAT GENTLE WORLD! PLEASE STAND BY ME! PLEASE HEAR MY PRAYER! I REPENT!"

I felt a soothing peace fill me and a golden aura surrounded my hands as my blows rained down upon my dark reflection. Cracks began to appear, like those in a mirror, all across it as I exorcised it from existence. I felt it nearing it's end. I felt part of it returning to me. It looked up at me one last time as I let up my assault and it spoke in a choked voice, "What can you revile so much that it gives you so much strength?"

I looked on at it in pity as I saw the light begin to fade from its eyes. "Me."

With one last gasp my other self passed on and then faded in to non-existence. I felt...whole...I felt...at peace...

I looked back at the two haloed balls of light and said quietly, "It's over."

In a flash two alicorns stood beside me engulfing me in winged hugs. "Are you yourself again Bear?" Celestia asked.

"I don't know...I don't know if I ever can or will be again." I said as I felt tears running down my face.

"What is my name Bear?"

"Celestia...my princess, your name is Celestia."

Both princesses nuzzled me with relieved looks on their face and slowly they began to fade.

"Bear, you will sleep in the waking world for a time. For now be at peace here. When your body has healed from the spiritual shock you will awaken."

I nodded my thanks as they disappeared from existence. I sat beneath the tree for a time, I allowed myself to cry, to truly weep for the first time in ages. I felt as if a weight had been lifted from my soul. After I had cried myself out I stood once more and looked around. Gone was the field and instead I was in the grotto holding the Earth Mother. I settled my gaze upon the tree and heard her voice in my mind.

The Creator has heard you and you are forgiven lost lamb.

Though I knew I was still in the in between I fell to my knees and uttered the first words that came to mind, "How precious did that grace appear the moment I first believed..."

~~~

I awoke with a start. I was laying on the bed in the room where the princesses had preformed the Psychic Chirurgery. I looked to my left and saw Luna fast asleep, exhaustion etched on her face. Looking down I saw my burn scar was gone, replaced with a mirror image of the tattoo on my right arm.

"It is good that you are awake Bear." I heard a voice beside me speak.

I turned and saw a weary, but smiling, Celestia. I reached out and placed a hand on her muzzle, "Thank you...thank you for helping me save myself."

"It is my duty to watch over all my subjects, pony or otherwise...I couldn't stand to see what you had forced yourself to become for me...I wanted an ally...not a weapon." Clesestia quietly spoke with a hint of tears in her eyes.

"Celestia?"

"Yes Bear?" She softly asked.

"Can you forgive me?"

"Of course I can my little human." She smiled in a motherly fashion.

Finally I worked up the courage to broach the subject that had originally brought me to speak with her this day. "Celestia, while Twilight and I were researching in the Archives today I found a text by Starswirl the Bearded. It dealt in detail with sorcerers."

"I see." She said flatly.

"Celestia...Princess...I have to know...when were you planning to tell the Element Bearers they are all sorceresses?"

24 - Vimāna

Celestia sat beside me as I was nursing what felt like the mother of all hangovers. I let her take her time to answer not pushing or pressuring her for a response, rather, I sat in silence. Finally she asked me in a calm and even tone, "How did you figure it out?"

I sat running over my train of thought. I was still somewhat wool-headed from the Psychic Chirurgery the royal sisters had performed however, Slowly collecting my thoughts I began to speak, "First...it was the book I found in the archives, it gave me the seed for the train of thought. The descriptions of how to spot someone gifted...or cursed with sorcery."

Celestia nodded, an unreadable look on her face, "Continue."

"After reading things just began to click...my mate and her ability to speak with animals. I understand cutiemark magic lends ponies extraordinary talents at times but the actual ability to speak with animal kind...that isn't a talent. That is a special magic. My people would call it supernatural and that is saying something all things considered."

I paused for breath then continued, "Then I thought of Rainbow Dash, she is an extremely skilled flyer to be sure but the...wake...she leaves behind her when she flies and her ability to rather impressively break the sound barrier...no other flyer can match that. Then add to that she has never been accepted in to the Wonderbolts despite the fact she clearly outclasses them as stunt flyers...that stinks of political maneuvering."

Celestia frowned slightly, "And the others?"

I pinched the bridge of my nose and continued, "From there it was logical deduction. Rarity, a middling talent unicorn from all I can deduce, posses the magical ability to locate precious stones that is so precise that were she to be anything other than the Element of Generosity she could likely devalue every precious stone in Equestria. In my studies of divination magic with Twilight no such spell exists in the books. Believe me, I looked, I wanted to learn it for admittedly selfish reasons."

Celestia nodded and I continued, "Applejack was honestly the most difficult one to peg and had I not witnessed a certain incident I would still doubt she was. It was during Winter Wrap up, a tree laden with snow in the upper branches toppled over and broke across her back."

I paused for effect, "That would have killed any pony I have met including that brother of hers. She just shrugged it off and kept working. That mare is nearly indestructible. I doubt even I could hurt her were we to ever have cause to cross arms."

Celestia sat in silence so I continued.

"Twilight was almost as hard to figure out, she is an alicorn and the element of magic. So how would she stand out? She has raw power, incredible amounts of it. Between being an alicorn, an element, and her cutiemark she is frighteningly powerful. By all accounts she even carried yours, Luna's, and Cadence's magic for a time. But once I thought about it I realized...this amazingly powerful mare...has almost no talent as a spell caster. I have observed her Celestia, she struggles to learn spells. She certainly has the basics down if I am any judge, but anything beyond everyday magic...she seems to have to be on the verge of a mental breakdown to actually pull it off. She essentially imposes her will on reality and forces the magic to work, despite the formulas, spell forms, and other mechanics she has learned."

I took a moment to collect my thoughts once more and noticed barely concealed tears starting to form on her face, "And Pinkie...?" She asked.

I gave a small but friendly chuckle, "She was the easiest of all, that mare is the base definition of a reality bender. I am not sure if her mind operates on a fundamentally different level than ours or if she is really just that...scattered. Regardless, were she to truly bend her power I think she could possibly be one of the most powerful beings in the realm."

We sat in silence again, my headache clearing and Celestia taking a moment to compose herself. We both chuckled a bit when a rather unsightly snoring issued from Luna. "She really did exhaust herself didn't she?"

Celestia smiled, "That she did Bear O'Hara. The type of magic we used to heal the wound to your soul is very old and very exhausting. She is the true master of it between the two of us. I simply provided her additional raw power."

I nodded and smiled at the sleeping Princess making a mental note to in some way show my gratitude.

I turned back to Celestia, "Still...when did you plan to tell them?"

Celestia let out a heavy sigh, "In truth, never. Some of them, like Applejack or Rarity could handle the burden. Rainbow Dash would most certainly be one that brushes with the darkness such power can bring. Darkness you are now well aware of."

I nodded in affirmation as she continued, "Pinkie Pie was and is an unknown variable...I honestly don't know what that silly and wonderful little mare would do if she became aware of the true extent of her power. As for your mate, dear Fluttershy would be terrified. The burden I fear would be too much for her and she may become insular and shut her self away more than she already does."

I could not fault her logic though I felt she did not give these wonderful girls credit for their strength and resolve.

"As for Princess Twilight...Bear it would break her. It would truly and utterly break her to know that despite all her studies, commitment, and fortitude...she simply lacks the actual talent. Without the backing of her element or her sorcerous power she would be a researcher at best. Understanding the theory but being untalented at the application of her passion."

I quietly mulled this over. I considered Twilight a friend, probably my best friend in this world save for my girls. She went to great lengths to teach me to harness and understand my power. I could see her heart breaking knowing that the magic she had was innate rather than a skill she could say she earned. I knew it wouldn't be a matter of pride or hubris, more self worth. She would rather earn something than the fickle finger of fate simply grant it to her.

"Princess...Celestia...If you command I keep this information from them I will and I will do so without complaint. But I think you aren't giving them enough credit for how strong they are...OK maybe not Twilight...but still. I feel like they deserve to know. I will however defer to your experience and wisdom."

Celestia looked at me mildly surprised, "It would seem our magical healing has healed some of your less desirable personality traits."

I shrugged, "Or perhaps just made me aware of them. When you have a few billion souls screaming in your head when you take your bling off," I said holding up my hands with the limiters on them, "sometimes you lose perspective."

Celestia chuckled slightly, "I suppose the same may happen with me as well. For now yes, please keep this information to yourself...but if there is ever dire need they should know I trust you to not hesitate to tell them. But please...only if there is no other choice. They have already faced their darkness when Discord was first released from his prison...they...they shouldn't have to do so again."

I nodded and stood then bowed formally, "As your High Inquisitor my Princess, I vow to keep this state secret."

Celestia taped my forehead with her horn and said formally, "I accept our vow High Inquisitor O'Hara."

We both snorted and laughed, a sleepy voice behind us spoke, "Oh, thou are awake. Good. What did we miss?"

Celestia and I exchanged a sideways glance and both let out a genuine belly laugh.

~~~

It was nearing the dinner time when I excused myself from the Princesses and made my way back to the new, and more secure, quarters I shared with my lovely little mate and my little girl. I smiled as I walked thinking how blessed I had been since coming to this world. Yes there had been hardship, sorrow, and other things even less savory to taint the picture. This didn't detract from what I felt truly mattered, I had Fluttershy, she was not Yvette...but I understood deep down it was the same soul. The same soul I have loved since time immemorial. I had Scootaloo, not of my blood but now as much my daughter as if I had fathered her myself. I regret the circumstance that led to her joining our family and could I change it I would...though I must selfishly admit I feel my life might be a little emptier without her. Of course I had a new little one on the way. As much as I wish things had not been as trying for Scoots I will be glad when she has the chance to be a big sister. I know she has it in her to be a wonderful one.

I walked down the hallway in to the secure wing where visiting dignitaries and heads of state were quartered when on official visits. Every ten feet an armored Night Guard stood at attention with heavy pikes griped in their forelegs and stout swords at their sides. I had no doubt more lurked out of sight ready to swoop in and visit swift justice on those seeking to harm the current inhabitants of the wing.

I passed each apartment in turn. I hesitated and almost knocked on Twilight's before deciding I would rather spend my evening with my girls instead of further study.  Moving one more door down I turned the handle on the door and pushed my way in to the rooms I shared with the girls. I was not prepared for the sight before me.

Sitting in the middle of the living area was the was the enemy of man...the Serpent of Eden...Discord...floating sipping tea with my mate while Scootaloo and her friends use him as a jungle gym. I expected the rage to come unbidden yet I felt...calm. The Akashic Record remained mute. No fury, no wrath, no rage, I looked on him and felt...nothing.

Fluttershy saw me and her eyes went wide. With a speed Rainbow Dash would envy she leapt between myself and Discord and flared her wings out taking a low and aggressive stance, "You will not hurt him Bear!" she almost growled.

I stood very still and very quiet looking between my mate who was terrifying me and the traitor of mankind. I took a deep breath and said calmly, "Shy, I am not going to hurt him."

Discord sat just as still as I while Scootaloo in a moment of maturity beyond her years quickly ushered Applebloom and Sweetie Belle to another room. Fluttershy folded her wings to her sides but remained between the Prince of Lies and myself then said in a soft and uncharacteristically cold voice, "How can I believe you...after what I saw you do to that captured unicorn...how can I believe you after how you have been acting?"

My heart was breaking, I knew at some point I would have to face consequence for what they saw me do but I never thought it would be like this. I had to show Fluttershy I was not beyond redemption and maybe I had to show myself the same too. Summoning my courage I forced one foot then the other forward walking past Fluttershy who tried to get between us again. Before she could I raised my right hand and said as calmly as I could manage, "Forgive me, I don't think we were ever properly introduced. I'm Bear O'Hara."

Fluttershy and the Serpent both looked at me as if I had grown a third head. Finally with deliberate care Discord placed his paw in my hand and we shook. "It's...it's nice to meet you...?"

With an exaggerated stage whisper Discord said to Fluttershy, "I thought you said he was on some crazy rampage and had gone psycho?"

Fluttershy backed away slightly...that hurt so much to see, "He...he had...Bear what are you doing? I thought...I thought you wanted to kill him..."

I stood there and hung my head slightly, "Maybe in another life I did...but now...I am starting to understand that forgiveness can be a more powerful force than hate."

I turned to Discord, "You and I need to talk. Man to...whatever you actually are."

Discord nodded and turned to Fluttershy, "My dear Fluttershy, could you leave us while we sort things out...in a civilized manner of course?"

Fluttershy nodded in bewilderment and backed out of the room shutting the door behind her. I turned to Discord, "So, what should I call you? Serpent? Chimera? Prince of Lies? My people have so many names for you."

I stood there alone at last with a being that until a short time ago I would have snuffed out without a thought and I felt nothing, it was like I was meeting a stranger for the first time. In a way I was.

"Umm...Discord is what I usually go by..." he said with a hint of obvious nervousness.

I looked at him and felt something I never thought to feel, pity. "Discord. I won't...I won't hurt you. Not now...not ever...I have...I have let that part of me go, with a little help."

With a snap of his fingers we were sitting on the couch beside each other, "Oh that is marvelous! I am sure we can be the best of friends and Fluttershy will be so delighted!"

Discord exclaimed all this while manifesting a glass of ice cold chocolate milk in my hand, which I drank because I love ice cold chocolate milk, and conjuring t-shirts on each of us that said 'besties' in bold pink letters.

I felt my ire starting to rise and stood ripping the shirt over my head and tossing it in his face, "I said I was not going to hurt you. I didn't say you were my friend."

Discord looked perplexed, "And why not? I brought you to this world after all and reunited you with your soul mate."

I paused, "You said the Princesses sent you to find a champion."

Discord shrugged, "I lied."

It took a supreme effort of will to not unleash my fury on him and try to choke the life from his eyes, "Discord, you are seriously damaging my calm. Tell me in small, precise words, why you brought me to this world before I do something I won't regret...much."

Looking genuinely cowed Discord spoke in what I assume was the most serious manner he had ever done, "I brought you here to save Fluttershy."

I truly didn't know what to make of that, "Explain."

Discord gave another shrug and continued, "It's quite simple really. After Sunbutt decided I could be reformed she made dear Fluttershy my mentor. After a time this old god of chaos felt something in his heart he hadn't felt before...love. Love for someone other than himself."

I sighed while pacing in front of the couch where Discord sat, "That...argh! That doesn't explain why you brought me here!"

Discord looked down and said softly, "I realized that I was selfish to want her to love me in that way. She could spend the rest of her life with me but I couldn't spend the rest of mine with her. So I...looked for someone who could. Her soul mate."

I stopped pacing and took him in calmly. He was sitting with his eyes downcast. His voice carried a note of sincerity. I asked, "So all that about needing a hero...it was a fabrication? Another of your betrayals of truth?"

He nodded, "Mostly...I needed a hero for Fluttershy, someone she could love and be loved by. You were perfect, I just...missed my timing. I was trying to find you in Equestria...instead I wound up in your world...before your soul had departed back to ours."

I looked at him starting to have an inkling of what he meant, "I have been told...the time in the other world...the hear after...whatever doesn't matter but there are rules. Time there is static but the time in the two living worlds is linear. I have to die in the 'now' of one world before I am reborn in the 'now' of the other one. Is that right?"

I admit I was grasping at straws, I was an avid reader of time travel stories and this made the most sense to me based on what I knew of how the worlds worked; I was a customs broker and fallen IT nerd, not an expert in temporal mechanics. Discord simply nodded.

"And because you missed your mark you altered time and I was never born in this world and thus Fluttershy was alone?" I asked.

Another nod.

I sighed and finally said, "The road to Hell is paved with good intentions Discord."

I took a seat in an over stuffed chair and after watching Discord mope for a time I asked, "How do we settle this?"

Discord shrugged and sat in silence. I was shaking but I didn't know why. It wasn't rage or fear...but sorrow perhaps? This ancient being of chaos was confessing his sins to me but I couldn't find it in myself to absolve him as I had done with Celestia.

"Discord, I forgive you for any wrong you have personally done to me, including changing my...fate for lack of a better word. I can't forget what you did to my people or absolve you for it. That...that level of betrayal...Discord if it weren't for these damn things on my hands I would probably be out of my mind trying to burn you to ash."

We were interrupted by the door opening and Fluttershy returning. She was trembling with fear and seemed to have something tucked under her wing.

"Oh...g-good you two are just talking. That's good..." she stammered in a soft voice.

Discord looked up and instantly had his cheery demeanor restored, "Ahhh there she is! The lovely Fluttershy! We just had a little man to god chat is all! Everything is right as rain now! He has forgiven me and we can all go about our lives!"

Fluttershy looked to me, "Is...is that true? You have forgiven him?"

I nodded choosing to omit that I only had personally forgiven him, not sought the Record forgiving him as I did with Celestia. He just had too much to atone for.

"And..and you aren't going to try to h-hurt him anymore?" she meekly questioned.

Again I nodded.

I saw Scootaloo peeking around the edge of the door, when she saw she had been noticed she piped up, "PapaBear...does this mean you aren't gonna be all angry anymore."

I choked back tears and nodded, "Yeah Scoots, Celestia and Luna helped me...they helped me forgive myself for some things. I...I won't do bad things anymore like you saw."

Two balls of fur and feathers landed in my lap crying and hugging me. I looked over them to Discord who had a tear in his eye and then vanished with a snap of his fingers. I sat in that overstuffed chair until well past midnight stroking the manes of my girls and by turns apologizing and consoling them for the monster I had unleashed. As we all three drifted in to an exhausted sleep I noticed where Fluttershy had been standing before pouncing me was the box I had given Twilight months ago. Just before I nodded off I saw Tripod quietly take it in his mouth and carry it back to the bedroom. My last thoughts before sleep claimed me were, Good girl Shy, you know what to do with a rabid animal...

~~~

A new day dawned and Shy, Scoots, and I ate breakfast as a family. All awkwardness and trepidation from the last few days seemed to have disappeared during a night as the three of us slept in the chair cuddling. I was not naive enough to think all was now well, but I knew we were on the road to mending the trust I had broken. We were in the modestly appointed kitchen of the apartments where I had cooked up a breakfast of hash browns, eggs, toast, grits, and a mess of fried pickles for Shy.

Scootaloo watched Shy with eyes like saucers as she dug in with gusto to a breakfast three times as large as the plates before Scoots and myself.

"Wow MamaShy! You sure are hungry this morning!" exclaimed my little girl.

I chuckled softly as Shy turned beet red with a large slice of toast shoved halfway in her mouth.

"You wanna tell her Shy or should I?" I questioned my mate.

She finished wolfing down her slice of toast and said demurely, "You...you can tell her if you think it's time."

Scoots looked at us both curiously and used the phrase I had taught her, "Whatchu talkin bout Willis?"

I will never regret teaching her that and will forever declare it becomes funnier with each repetition. With a smile I said, "Scoots, MamaShy and I have something very important to tell you."

She raised an eyebrow, "Go on..."

"You are going to be a big sister." I said with smug satisfaction.

"Say what?" came my little girl's incredulous reply.

"I'm having a foal sweetheart." Fluttershy said with a soft smile.

"Wha...how!?"

I started turning a little red, "Um Shy...is Scoots old enough for the birds and the bees talk?"

Shy cocked her head, "You mean the badgers and the breezies talk?"

I nodded. We both looked at our little girl and realized we had some splainin' to do. One very awkward conversation later Scootaloo seemed incredibly grossed out by the mechanics of the situation and very excited that in less than a year she will have a little sibling. Our family fellowship was interrupted by a knock at the door.

I excused myself from the table and opened the door to find five familiar mares, two fillies, and a pair of Night Guards.

"Ladies, fillies, what can I do for you today?"

Twilight smiled enthusiastically, "Bear! Princess Celestia has invited us to the unveiling of Equestria's newest airship!"

"Equestria has airships?" I asked curiously.

"Oh yes darling! They are a most luxurious way to travel!" exclaimed Rarity.

"Them things can also haul a good load of apples. Heck we make a trip to tha Canterlot airship docks once a year, Mac and Me, just to deliver a whole heap of apples to be flown to tha griffon lands. Them cat birds think of them as a delicacy seein' as they don't grow there." Applejack enthusiastically educated me.

I was about to call to Fluttershy and Scootaloo to come join us when my little orange and purple ball of energy bolted between my legs and bounced around her friends, "Girls! Girls! I'm gonna be a big sister!" she shouted with glee.

Five mares locked eyes on me while I sheepishly rubbed the back of my head, "Well...guess that cat is out of the bag..."

Tripod moseyed up beside me and whispered, "That's not a very polite phrase among my kind Master."

"Sorry bud."

Twilight piped up, "You and Fluttershy are having a foal!?"

Pinkie exclaimed, "Your cat can talk!?"

I looked on at the small herd shuffling up to me, "Um...yes...to both..."

A deafening round of "squees" could be heard as I was alternately congratulated and questioned. "Oh oh Bear! Humans are so big! How are they going to get the foal out?" Pinkie demanded.

"Um...the same way it got in?" I said without thinking.

That day I learned how to turn a group of mares red while simultaneously making two stoic guards giggle.

Rainbow Dash hovered over beside me while the girls chattered excitedly among themselves and whispered in my ear, "First, you have no idea of how jealous of you I am. Second I am the Princess Mother, no argument. Third if it is a pegasus I am teaching them to fly, got it?"

I whispered back, "You know you were the top candidate for both positions already right?"

Dash smiled and hoofbumped me. After a few minutes Fluttershy joined us wearing her saddlebags with my backpack in her mouth and Angel in tow.

"What's all this Shy?" I questioned.

"Oh...um...well I heard we were all going out so I thought we could maybe do a little foal shopping too...if you don't mind..." she said softly.

"Of course I don't mind! But I don't know how long this unveiling thing will take. You sure you want to be toting those bags around?" I asked.

"Oh they aren't that heavy...I carried you out of the forest didn't I?" she smiled and batted her eyes at me mischievously.

"Oooooo you got told!" Pinkie exclaimed while spinning her hoof and making me wonder when we wound up in the nineties.

It took about thirty minutes to reach the airship docks from the secure wing of the castle. The whole time the girls peppered Fluttershy with questions about her foal while Scoots and her friends scampered about jabbering excitedly about the new Crusader to be. Twilight let herself fall back until she was walking beside Tripod and myself. "Nervous?"

"Master has had extremely heightened blood pressure, irregular eating habits, and has failed twice to put on matching socks since he found out the Mistress is with foal." Tripod spoke nonchalantly.

I glared at my cat who returned the look with a Cheshire smile.

"As Big Mac would say, Eyuup." I finally replied to Twilight.

That earned a little chuckle from her, "I'm glad you have found a home here among us. I was really worried for a long time that you wouldn't be able to adapt to our way of life."

"Our way's aren't so different Twilight, I think both our worlds want things to be peaceful, simple, and joyful. It's just here there is more opportunity to bring that to fruition." I said.

Twilight nodded, "I figured that was how it was, I have visited a human world before, it wasn't yours but I saw we aren't so different. I just...I saw how your people...or at least you...are closer to their predator side than the other world. I worried...a lot...especially after these last few days."

"Twilight...I did something stupid to cause that." I went on to explain to her, along with everyone else once I noticed they were listening in, how I had inadvertently placed a geas on myself when I used my magic to burn off my tattoo that represented my belief in freedom. In doing so I had committed myself to the false expectation I had that Celestia wanted a weapon and not an ally. It had caused me to stray from the path of righteousness and act coldly and without remorse. I made it clear that I did not believe it excused my actions even though Celestia and Luna had both proclaimed I acted at their behest and with their blessing. I would have to live with the weight of the lives I had so callously taken.

We neared the airship docks and I had my first glimpse of the ship we were there to see. I was a bit perturbed to put it mildly. Hovering over the docks was what looked like two upper decks of a civil war era ironclad that someone had glued bottom to bottom. The upper and lower decks each had four ports with what looked like large bore cannons protruding forth. On the upper and lower fore ends of the vessel sported what appeared to be launch tubes for rockets and on the sloped armor of the forward upper and lower decks were two more large cannons. To the aft the upper deck was a mirror image of the prow with cannons and rockets but below it were a pair of large screw-style propellers. Where a mainmast on a sailing ship would normally be was instead a large pole with the Equestrian flag emblazoned on it. The whole vessel was black iron and brass fittings, menacing even by human standards. Painted in bold white letter on the vessel's prow was one word "Valiant". This wasn't the liner or cargo ship I expected, hovering before me was a ship of war.

Celestia and Luna stood near the boarding ramp with an entourage of night and day guards. I stalked up to Luna trying to calm my fury, "This is NOT what I had in mind when I let you copy information from my tablet Luna!" I shouted in anger.

To her credit she didn't flinch and held out a wing keep her guards at bay, "Calm thy fury Bear O'Hara, tis not what it appears. This mighty vessel had been in dry dock long before I returned to the land. Nay we did not misuse your information. This ship was built during the last war of griffon aggression but never completed. All else, the elemental rockets, the rune cannons, and the rainbow drivers are all Equestrian in origin. Verily the only innovations not our own are the sloped armor we gleaned from thy tablet, the lifting crystals from the Crystal Empire that replaced the gasbag, and teleportation engine we salvaged from the Unicorn airship you yourself downed. Nay Bear O'Hara we have not abused thy good will."

I was mortified...of course with their level of magic and industrialization they could build something like this. They had a standing army, I was a fool to jump to conclusions. I knelt before her, "My Princess please forgive a presumptuous knave for speaking out of turn."

Both Celestia and Luna smiled, "He has indeed calmed much from his healing my dear sister. Go on and forgive him. It is easy to see where he might get the idea from."

Luna gave a soft giggle and to my surprise booped my nose. I stood and looked with embarrassment at my family and friends, "And that ladies, is how you make a fool of yourself in front of three Princesses at once."

A chuckled ran through the group and in short order we were introduced to the ship's captain, Stem Stern. He was an older and haggard looking earth pony with a gray coat and eyes with a short white beard. He wore a peaked cap with an anchor sporting a pair of wing. Around his barrel he sported the pony equivalent of a naval officer's coat with four pips at the neck denoting his rank. On his flank he bore a cutiemark that I swore was an albatross.

Beside him was a smaller crystal mare around Fluttershy's age. She had a light red but not quite pink coat that glistened in the light. A short black mane was pulled in to a neat bun with a peaked cap similar to the captain's sitting on top. She had sparkling emerald eyes and a cutiemark of a compass with the needle replaced by a rose. The pips on her collar, if I read them right, showed her rank as commander. She was introduced as chief navigator and helmspony Compass Rose.

We were invited to board the ship for a tour but asked to stay out of the way of the engineers finishing up her final refits. This seemed more directed at the fillies than anyone. As we boarded Celestia and Luna excused themselves as a runner came to them with a missive indicating the minotaur and griffon ambassadors were about to have a fist fight over the rights to woo one of the castle maids.

"My little ponies, you enjoy the tour of this fine vessel and mind Captain Stern. We should return shortly after dealing with this...", she giggled, "dire diplomatic emergency."

As we took the grand tour I had to admit the ship was impressive...not that I had ever been on a ship, or an airship for that matter. A number of engineers and craftsponies scampered about making last minute upgrades and fittings to the vessel. Captain Stern assured us she was ready for flight and was only missing the crew which was not to report for a few days yet.

Our tour made its way to the bridge where I stood dumbfounded. Throughout the ship I felt like I was in some form of ponified edifice to steampunk sensibilities. Here on the bridge though, here I felt I was in a loving homage to every space opera ever. Glowing magical view screens covered every wall save the forward area which was dominated by a picture window giving a panoramic view of the forward direction of the ship. "Captain Stern, I do believe this room is my heaven." I stated with absolutely no shame.

"Heh, a fan of airships son? Or should I call you High Inquisitor?" replied the Captain in a grandfatherly voice.

"That title means nothing outside of a confrontation with enemies of the state Captain, here, I'm just a passenger in awe of the beautiful machine you command." I sincerely informed him.

While I wandered the bridge oohing and ahhing at the sights. I overheard snippets of conversation.

"Here Princess Twilight, these controls command the golem brains that operate the runecannons. If we channel arcane energy through the orichalum ley matrix of the primary golem brain we can fire the forward cannons with an output of two Megaswirls! When running off their own brains though they only output about point eight Megaswirls."

"Wow that's impressive! I can only blast out one and a half Megaswirls before I start exerting myself. Hey what did you say your name was?"

"Oh me Princess? Ensign Smith, Gungnir Smith...my friends call me Gun Smith..." replied the purple coated pegasus with a blond mane and crossed cannons for a cutiemark.

Twilight chuckled and took a step back from the obviously amorous ensign. "Ohhh kay then...moving on..."

I switched my attention to Dash who was animatedly speaking with Compass Rose, "What does this leveler do?"

"That shunts the full flow of our liquid rainbow reserves to the rainbow drivers. Gives us one heck of a kick when we have the need..."

"...The need for speed!" Rainbow shouted then hoofbumped the navigator.

I settled on to an observation bench with Fluttershy and Scoots and idly scratched both my girls behind the ears. "How are my girls doing?"

"PapaBear this thing is sooo coool! I totally want to pilot an airship someday! Maybe I could event get an airship pilot cutiemark!" My enthusiastic little girl informed me.

Fluttershy simply rested her head on my shoulder and said softly in my ear, "I'm just glade to have you back my love."

I turned and cupped Fluttershy's muzzle and gave her a long and tender kiss. It had been too long since we shared physical affection and I was determined we would make up for lost time.

There was a tinkling then a popping sound followed by a scroll appearing in my lap. It bore the seal of princess Luna. I opened it with curiosity, glanced over the contents and handed it to Captain Stern.

"Well ladies and gentlecolts, it would appear the Princesses are going to take longer with that matter of state than they thought since it appears to have escalated in to an all out food fight between both delegations. Currently Princess Luna appears to have sided with the minotaur delegation and is lobbing heads of lettuce at Princess Celestia." Captain Stern announced to the bridge in his most serious and dour voice.

A round of laughter followed as were comments on the oft legendary prank wars between Celestia and Luna. After a few moments Captain Stern continued. "The Princess has asked us to go ahead and shove off for our shakedown flight without them. This won't be anything too spectacular. Though if all goes well we might open up the rainbow drivers just a bit."

I could see Dash's face light up at the prospect of opening up the rainbow drivers...myself...I still hated flying. The moorings were released and the HMS Valiant left dock for the first time. I sat there holding my girls and watched out the observation window as we took a leisurely arc around the castle and then slowly spiraled over the city until we were effectively orbiting Canterlot Mountain. I had to admit that this was a smooth way to fly and if I could have done this back home I would have traveled more. Home...this was home now. That other world so long ago and far away, it was memory and nothing more. I squeezed Shy's hoof and looked lovingly in to her eyes just in time to see them widen in terror. I turned and saw out the window no less than ten zeppelins bearing the crooked cross flash in to the skies above Canterlot and begin raining down fire and fell wolves.

One zeppelin flashed in to being less than three hundred feet from us. Arcane bolts of lightning began hammering the hull as the ship started shaking. Captain Stern leapt in to action, "Helm! hard to port ninety degrees! Ensign Smith emergency cycle starboard cannons. Fire as soon as you have green runes!"

The ship lurched heavily to the left as the airship in front of us moved in to our right field of view. I looked over to Ensign Smith and saw him intent on a control board as one by one eight runes lit up followed by him slamming his hoof on a large red button that seemed to be the universal sign for 'unleash hell'.

Less than a second later a deep rumbling could be heard in the bowels of the ship as eight bolts of arcane hate slammed in to the enemy zeppelin. The bridge crew let out a loud whoop as the enemy ship started listing heavily and drifting downwards trailing flame the whole way. The revelry was short lived as captain Stern shouted, "Brace for impact!"

Time seemed to slow, outside the forward window I saw a rocket streaking from one of the nine remaining enemy ships heading straight for the bridge. Followed by Captain Stern leaping towards myself and the girls. His weight slammed in to us just as the rocket struck. There was a deafening roar as the window and a chunk of the bridge armor blew outwards. I was vaguely aware of screams of fear and cries of pain. I collected myself and looked first to Scoots then to Shy, Scootaloo was balled up tightly to my side, a few scrapes and scratches but no worse for wear. Fluttershy was almost entirely covered by Captain Stern and that likely saved her as several large chunks of shrapnel protruded from his side. I reached up to wipe blood from my forehead and realized I couldn't see out of my left eye. I would have to worry about that later. For now...now I had to protect my family.

The ship shuddered as another rocket slammed in to the ships armor. I lurched forward and stumbled to the helm where Commander Rose frantically pulled on the steering column to keep us under control. "Commander Rose, the Captain is out of commission, it's up to you to get us out of here!"

She looked at me in abject terror, "Me! But High Inquisitor you outrank me! You should be giving orders!"

Well that's news to me. Running with it I shouted, "Is that teleport engine working?"

"It is but we don't have any destinations in the golem brain!" she shouted back over the deafening roar of the battle and wind.

"Can a unicorn replace the golem brain?" I hastily asked.

"Yes but they would need to know the teleport destination!"

"Twilight!" I called out.

"Ugh my head...Bear your face!" She said with a sick look.

"Never mind me, you are our only hope. I need you to operate the teleport engine. Port us out of here, anywhere!" I called out.

"Oh...OK!" She hesitantly agreed before moving over to helm and placing her hooves on what I presume were the manual control runes.

She was deep in concentration while I looked out the remains of the forward window and saw three zeppelins bearing down on us.

"Any time Twilight...now is preferred!" I choked out.

"I...I'm trying...this is difficult." She cried.

I reached out an placed my hand between her wings and felt her stiffen at the touch. I spoke just loud enough for her to hear me over the noise engulfing us, "I believe in you Twilight. I believe in you."

A serene look came over her face as her eyes lit up with arcane power. In a voice barely audible I heard one word, "Jump."

A bright purple flash engulfed my vision and a sensation of falling took over. Seconds later instead of the chaos of battle outside the shattered window was Castle Friendship.

"You did good kid, you did real good." I said as I ruffled Twilight's mane. She huffed and puffed taking in deep breaths.

"That...that was intense."

I heard muffled crying and turned to see Fluttershy cradling Captain Stern in her forehooves. Scootaloo sat still on the bench looking like she was in shock. The rest of the girls were busily tending to the bridge crew, they themselves seemingly no worse for wear.

I knelt down and took the Captain's hoof in my hands, "You saved my mate and my unborn...I can never repay you..."

Stern weakly turned his head trying to focus his eyes on me, "You...all...national assets...couldn't let you get hurt. Especially this pretty thing of yours."

He coughed weakly then seemed to grab on to a bit of lucidity and I felt his grip tighten on my hand, "Son, I know your title doesn't mean much to you...but you have seen more than my kids on this ship...help them...guide them...the ship is yours...Captain O'Hara..."

I began to panic summoning forth the golden healing light but I found him...empty...there was nothing there to heal...he was gone. Gone to protect me and mine. Fluttershy sobbed softly as I took off my vest and laid it reverently over his head. She looked up at me through her tears and gasped, "Oh Celestia! Bear you eye!"

She took a moment and fished a small mirror from her saddle bags and held it up with a trembling hoof. It would seem I have one less eye now. I was strangely calm at that moment. I channeled my healing magics and the wounds on my face healed over, however my left eye remained milky white. I suppose I should get used to a lack of depth perception.

I turned to Commander Rose, "Commander, please set us down somewhere inconspicuous...or as inconspicuous as a three hundred foot airship can be."

It took only a few minutes for the airship to set down in the shadow of the castle between the town and the woods. During that time there was another pop followed by a scroll landing in my lap. It bore the seal of Princess Celestia. I unrolled the scroll and rubbed my good eye, making sure I read and fully understood what the message meant.

Twilight took herself away from tending to the bridge crew and asked, "What does the letter say? Are the princesses alright? Is Canterlot safe?"

I handed the parchment to Twilight, "It is best they hear it from you, after all...well...read it for yourself."

Twilight silently scanned the letter. I watched her reread it several times, her face showing a range of emotions running the gambit from dread to fury.

"This...this...I'm not ready for this..." Twilight softly spoke.

"Nor am I, but fate rarely comes calling when we are ready. Come now they deserve to know and they deserve to hear it from you." I gently prodded her.

Twilight turned to the assembled ponies in the wrecked bridge and spoke hesitantly. "Ladies and Gentlecolts...as you all know Canterlot has came under siege...Princesses Celestia and Luna managed to get a letter out of before the city shield went up. It was for myself and Bear...but you all deserve to know what it says...the important part anyway."

Twilight levitated the letter before her and began reading, as the words echoed across the room I could feel two sets of hooves, one gripping each hand in fear.

My Loyal Subjects

The forces of King Sombra and what we have come to learn is his "New Unicorn Empire" have launched a cowards attack on Canterlot. Rest assured Canterlot and your Princesses are safe beneath the city shield. However, this good fortune comes at a cost, while our enemy can not get in our army and airships can not get out.

Because of this I, Celestia, Princess of the Sun with the blessing of my sister Luna, Princess of the Moon, do declare Princess Twilight Sparkle as regent of Equestria until such time as the shield may safely come down. Treat her word as our own. Further I name High Inquisitor Bear O'Hara as her general and commander of any Equestrian forces still free and able to fight.

As for the HMS Valiant, the only airship not trapped under the shield, my orders to her captain are simple, bring King Sombra to justice by any means necessary.

My little ponies, make no mistake, this is the gravest threat we have faced in our nation's living memory. As of this day, Equestria is at war.

Signed

Celestia, Princess of the Sun

Luna, Princess of the Moon

The assembled ponies looked about, mixed shock, outrage, and fear evident in their manner. Finally Compass Rose spoke up. "Wha..what does that all mean Princess?"

Twilight looked to me, obviously unsure how to answer. I cleared my throat and she nodded for me to speak, "It means Commander Rose, we do our duty for crown and country. We fight and we keep fighting until the very pillars of heaven shake with out rage."

In the crowded room I heard the beating of hooves one the deck as some of the more veteran crew applauded my words. Twilight moved  closer and spoke softly so as to not be heard by the gathered crew. "Do you have any idea what you are doing?"

I shook my head, "Not in the least."

25 - Exodus

Two days had passed since our flight from the siege of Canterlot and nerves were frayed all around. Shortly after our arrival Applejack and Rarity coordinated the movement of the injured from the Valiant to the Ponyville hospital. I was not among those sent for treatment much to the protest of Fluttershy and her friends. We had been fortunate, most of the damage to the ship was to the outer armor layer leaving the inner structure intact. The most serious damage was from the rocket that struck the bridge. The chief engineer Ship Shape, a rather dour unicorn stallion with a green coat and stringy brown mane, assured myself and Twilight that the repairs were well under way and would only take a few days to complete.

Rainbow Dash had been tasked with running messages to the Cloudsdale, Manehatten, and Trottingham guard garrisons with copies of Princess Celestia's decree and orders drafted by Twilight and myself to entrench and defend the major cities and offer aid and support to the smaller communities. It wasn't much but with the entirety of the Equestrian airborne naval assets trapped under the Canterlot shield it was the best we could manage. We pondered contacting the Griffon Empire and the Dragon Flights to request military and civilian aid, however, Twilight made the good point that with past hostilities they may see this as an opportunity to attack.

Our only true military ally at this point was the Crystal Empire. Already Princess Cadence had half a dozen airships, fully half the imperial fleet, en route to Ponyville. Cadence herself would be joining us and a formal war council would be convened. It was planned that she would arrive within three days along with a full garrison of her troops to bolster Ponyville's defense since it was currently the impromptu capital of Equestria.

Late in to the first day of the war refugees caught outside the Canterlot shield began trickling in to Ponyville. With the capital under siege it was decided that emergency shelters should be erected.  Pinkie Pie, in a rare moment of pure Pinkie genius, suggested having the local weather team gather up all the clouds along the periphery of the Everfree and use them as raw materials to construct tents for the refugees to stay in. While many of them would of course not be pegasai, the tents themselves would still provide shelter if you kept beneath them. The problem of housing refugees addressed, the problem of feeding them came to the forefront. Applejack as well as a group of local farmers lead by one Carrot Top proposed for their entire current crop to be harvested and to be repaid by the crown at a fair rate as needs of war. Twilight and I agreed this was a more than fair solution and provided vouchers for payment from the royal treasury redeemable after the end of the conflict. I may or may not have inflated the payment promises on paper to ensure that no farm, no matter how well-meaning, suffered financial hardship from an early harvest.

It took only two days for the refugee situation to be handled. At that point I retreated to one of Twilight's guest rooms where the girls and myself were staying. I had gone two days without sleep, little food, and having lost an eye. I was mentally, emotionally, and physically exhausted. When I returned to the guestroom I was immediately fretted over by my mate and my daughter and ushered to bed after a simple meal of a cheese sandwich and tomato soup. As uneasy as I was I fell asleep under the comforting wing of my lover with our little girl nestled between us.

~~~

I awoke to a pleasant, feathery, softness draped over my bare chest and the sound of peaceful pegasus snoring near my ear. Sometime in the night Scootaloo had wiggled from between us and was now out of the bed. I rubbed my eye and looked around the room for her finding her staring out the window in to the pre-dawn sky. She had a look of quiet contemplation about her I hadn't seen before. For a brief moment gone was my exuberant little girl and in her place was a quiet young mare.

I gently eased myself out of Shy's grasp and slipped on to the cool crystal floor. Quietly I padded over behind Scoots and sat myself on the floor behind her. Resting a hand between her wings I began gently scratching and softly asked, "How's my little girl holding up?"

She leaned against me, resting her head in my lap, "PapaBear, I'm really scared...not like the scared when I mess up and do something wrong...like when my Mom and Dad died scared..."

I grimaced in the dark and tried to reassure her, "It will be tough going but I think we will be OK hon, Cadence is bringing airships and soldiers to help us protect our home. They should be here today even."

Scoots shook her head and turned to fix me with a sad stare, "I'm not afraid for me PapaBear, I'm afraid for you and MamaShy. I've already lost one mom and dad, I can't lose another. At...at least if I...if I d-...I would see mom and dad again..."

She choked on the last part and began to silently weep, crawling in to my lap and burying her face against my chest. I held her quietly letting her cry herself out. After a time I felt her pull back and her small hoof touched my face just under my ruined eye, "They almost got you PapaBear..."

I placed a loving kiss on her forehead, "Almost but not quite. Your PapaBear can still function with one eye."

Scoots lightly punched my shoulder, "Don't go taking anymore risks...your no Rainbow Dash, being a dare devil isn't your thing."

I chuckled at my little girl being so adamant, "Oh that's not my thing is it? So tell me what is my thing?"

I teased her a bit with some tickles as I inquired that and received giggling and squirming as a reply. We were interrupted by a pair of yellow wings enveloping us in a hug from behind me, "What are my two darlings doing up so early?"

Fluttershy leaned her head on my right shoulder smiling at our antics while holding us.

"We are having family time, MamaShy makes it complete." I replied while turning my head and kissing her cheek.

Fluttershy smiled and nuzzled my cheek as well as Scoots, "Come on you two, let's take turns doing our morning wash up and see about fixing breakfast for the girls. I bet they would like one of PapaBear's 'Southern Breakfasts'."

I was about to protest when my stomach rumbled answering for me. Both my girls chuckled then Scootaloo scampered off to the washroom. After she left Shy crawled in to my lap and turned, facing me with her hind legs around my waist and her forelegs around my neck. She looked in to my eye and whispered huskily, "I love you Mister O'Hara."

Her lips locked with mine and we were both glad Scootaloo took long showers.

~~~

After morning lovemaking we showered, ate breakfast as a family, then ushered Scootaloo off to the care of the schoolmarm Ms Cheerilee. Our little girl well in hand hoof we made our way to the castle map room where Princess Cadence had already arrived along with her husband Shining Armor.

The Elements took their seats while Cadence, Shining, and Myself took our places on folding chairs beside Twilight. Once everyone had arrived Twilight stood and spoke to the room, "Ladies and gentlecolts, the Equestrian War Council is now in session."

Nervous glances shot around the room, everyone was out of their element. No pun intended. Finally Cadence cleared her throat and spoke up, "Thank you Regent Twilight, I wish to start by formally stating that the Crystal Empire is committed to fully supporting Equestria in every way possible as per our mutual defense treaty."

"Thank you Cadence, we appreciate that very much. Now does anypony have any business to put forth before we begin discussing our strategic plans and goals?" Twilight asked to the room.

Shining Armor raised a hoof and announced, "I have a question."

"What is it Shiny?" Twilight inquired.

"Why is that monster seated at this table?" He replied coldly while pointing an accusing hoof at me.

The room went quiet while Twilight opened and closed her mouth, seeming to measure her response. Fluttershy and Cadence both glared daggers at him. I chose to spare Twilight having to verbally spar with her brother and spoke up, "I am here because Celestia appointed me as Twilight's general."

"That is ridiculous! You are no soldier! You only hold military rank because Celestia gave you some horseapple title to quiet down the nobility after your little stunt during the coup!" Growled Celestia's former captain.

I sighed and asked calmly, "Prince Armor, how many wars have you seen?"

Shining Armor looked taken aback then calmly replied, "I have been in the guard for twelve years."

"That isn't an answer to my question."

Shining growled, "At least I am trained! How about you? You said you were a civilian in your world, how many wars have you seen?"

I steepled my fingers and glared at the former Captain with my one good eye, "I am almost forty one years old, for the majority of my life my nation has fought one war or another. I have extensively studied history, military and otherwise. Unlike this world in mine we play wargames for fun, I was very good at them in fact. Since I have come here I have fought multiple times to defend my home; often against superior forces. That Prince Armor, is why Celestia placed me at Twilight's side. You have training, I have experience."

Shining Armor sat back, a look of disgust clear on his face, I let him calm a moment as the room remained deathly silent before speaking again, "However, you know Equestria's forces and capabilities far better than I. Because of that I would like for you to work with me as lieutenant-general. I need someone who is not afraid to tell me I am being an idiot. Someone who can take my strategic level plans and make them a tactical reality. Someone who can fill in for me in case I am incapacitated or otherwise unable to command. I need a competent second in command."

Shining Armor seemed taken aback then smiled thoughtfully and asked, "So essentially you need someone who doesn't like you?"

I nodded, "More or less."

Shining Smiled and looked to Twilight, "Assuming the Regent approves I accept."

Twilight as well as the rest of the room breathed a collective sigh of relief, "Well now that is settled let's move on to our plans to retake Canterlot."

~~~

We debated strategy late in to the evening. Fluttershy eventually excused herself to go take care of Scootaloo as well as the other two Crusaders. Pinkie left shortly there after to go help with preparing food for the refugees. I listened closely, Shining with his experience was in a far better position to aid the two princesses than I. The only time I would interject would be to clarify a point. I was truly out of my depth but I knew I had chosen well to bring Shining Armor in to the fold of leadership.

Eventually a grudging consensus was reached and we went over the plan.

"I don't like this Bear, this plan risks to many civilians." grumbled Shining Armor.

"If this plan works the civilians won't ever see combat." I shot back.

"Bear, I have to agree with Shiny, abandoning Ponyville? Raising a militia? I mean this might work for humans but..." Twilight trailed off looking dejectedly at the battle plan before us.

"Twilight, no invader can hold an imprisoned population by force of arms forever. There is no greater power in the universe than the need for freedom. Against that power tyrants and dictators cannot stand. Letting volunteers from Ponyville take up arms against Sombra and his forces will show the people this." I said calmly.

"I...I think I understand...but why abandon Ponyville?" Twilight softly asked.

"Because this town up until now has been a focus for their raids, once we launch an assault to break the siege on Canterlot they will not take long to figure out where we staged the assault from. We can't spare the forces to defend Ponyville, trains full of refugees, and stage an attack. Towns can be rebuilt Twilight, lives can't."

Twilight looked at me sadly while Cadence placed a comforting hoof on her shoulder. Finally Twilight spoke, "As regent I approve this plan General O'Hara, in five days time Ponyville will be emptied, any volunteers will form a militia to join the assault to break the siege."

"Very well. I suggest we retire for the evening." Shining Armor said in a weary tone.

We parted ways, none of us completely satisfied with our plans but agreeing that the plan we had come up with was best. I still had a task to preform though, one I was not sure I could complete but I would give it my all. I affixed my hatchet and knife to my belt and made my way across the moonlit town to the edge of the Everfree. Steeling my resolve I strode forward in to the forest.

I was surrounded by the sounds of night dwelling creatures. To a pony this would be unnerving, to myself having grown up around such wild places, it felt like a slice of home. After walking for about a half hour I finally stopped and closed my eyes turning my gaze inwards.

Earth Mother, your lost lamb calls to you.

After a moment I heard in my mind:

We hear you child.

Earth Mother, she who moves the sun and lights the world is in peril. An ancient evil walks the land and his corruption threatens the gentle ponies.

We have seen this child of the Ape Tribe. What would you ask of us?

Earth Mother, can the forest bring aid to these gentle ponies?

Another, longer, pause and I heard finally.

When dawn's light breaks you will have your answer. Await it by the forest's edge.

I walked back to town and made my way to the cottage Fluttershy and I shared. It was strange to see no animals about. With our extended absences the wild animals that could fend for themselves had long since been left to their own devices while the domestic ones had been placed with the surrounding farms. Part of me wanted to weep at the loss my mate would feel and I resolved we would rebuild her work. I quietly opened the door and retrieved a folding chair and a box of crackers, doing my best to remain comfortable while awaiting the dawn.

At some point I had drifted off and awoke with a start. I was facing east and my eyes opened to the sight of the sun rising. As I stood stiffly from my chair I became aware of another presence behind me, I turned, reaching for my weapons and stopped when I beheld the baleful gaze of One Eye.

"The Earth Mother sends us to your call Alpha." He spoke in his gravely voice.

I beheld then a sight I will remember the remainder of my days, hundreds of timber wolves stepping out of the tree line, perhaps all that exist in the Everfree. I beheld my army.

~~~

Five days of preparations followed the Earth Mother's gift of the Timber Wolf army. Shining Armor, Cadence, and Twilight were amazed at them; a tireless nigh immortal army to send against Sombra's fell wolves. The Ponyville milita, dubbed the First Ponyville Irregulars, were somewhat wary of their new allies but quickly took a shine to them when the earth and unicorn ponies were informed they would be riding the wolves in to battle while the pegasai provided aerial support.

I looked out over the Irregulars, we had more wolves than ponies, around fifty mounted unicorns and earth ponies, a few dozen pegasai, and around two hundred more wolves. The ponies were armed and armored with what they could scrounge, a few sets of family heirloom guard armor and weapons here and there, but otherwise many ponies wearing cooking pots on their heads and carrying everything from kitchen knives to crowbars as weapons. These brave souls gave me courage where I found mine failing.

The exodus from Ponyville was proceeding better than planned. Cloudsdale, much to my surprise, turned out to be a mobile city. It took three days for it to reach Ponyville. They took in all pegasai refugees they could, roughly a quarter of the entire population. I urged Fluttershy and Scootaloo to go. Fluttershy would have none of it, she rightly pointed out that the Elements were useless without her and thus she would be on board the Valiant whether I liked it or not. Scootaloo simply stated she wasn't letting her new parents out of her sight and she would stow away if she had to. Tripod and Angel Bunny both took her side in the argument and thus Fluttershy and I were outvoted three to two. She was appointed my cabin filly.

The fifth day dawned and found myself and the Elements of the bridge of the Valiant, hovering over Ponyville. It was a ghost town. We watched one of the Crystal Empire airships flying off in the distance as it flew escort for the last train of refugees departing the town. The five remaining ships, the HMS Topaz Star the HMS Amethyst Cloud, the HMS Tiger Eye, the HMS Star Opal, and the HMS Emerald Shield took up a line abreast formation behind the Valiant.

A scroll popped in to being and fell in to my lap. I popped the seal and glanced at the contents. "Twilight, Shining and Cadence are secure aboard the Emerald Shield. They report all troops secure onboard. We are awaiting your command to move on Canterlot."

Twilight gulped nervously and looked around the bridge to the expectant faces of the elements and crew.

"Right, General O'Hara, take us to Canterlot, best possible speed." Twilight said nervously.

I took a deep breath and gave my commands, "Commander Rose, turn us about towards Canterlot, bring rainbow drivers up to fifty percent speed. Ensign Smith, bring all cannons online and give instruction for forward and aft rocket tubes to be loaded and ready. Everyone else, action stations!"

The crew hopped to work bringing the ship ready for war as we flew on wards towards Canterlot, our rainbow drivers leaving a sparking prismatic trail behind us. This day, like it or not, I became a leader.

01 - Falling - The Book of Revelations

Falling. Falling is easy to do. All that is required of you is to relax yourself and surrender to gravity. There is another type of falling. A fall from grace, this is equally easy to accomplish. All you must do is surrender your will to your base instinct and desire.

I opened my eyes and saw the ground approaching, I was so high up the trees below me appear as small shrubs, I heard no sound other than the wind whipping past my face. I felt nothing other than a sense of peace, something I have not felt for so long. Looking at myself I see...flames. I was on fire and I was falling from a great height. Slowly my brain processed this. I still strangely felt no fear, only the peace that I felt before.

I closed my eyes content that I had made my peace with myself and my creator. There is regret but the past is past and cannot be  undone. I knew only that if this was to be my last moment then I am repentant. I will see you soon my beloved.

I embraced the peace and my last thoughts before blackness overtook me is, "Thy will be done."

~~~

Pain, my world began and ended with pain. I slowly awakened keeping my eyes closed against the bright light attempting to penetrate my lids. I am no stranger to pain. First calm breaths then compartmentalize the pain and assess the damage.

A sharp pain in my side. Likely a broken rib, breathing is painful but possible. I feel no distress in my breathing, lungs likely not punctured. Left shoulder is unresponsive, feels broken or dislocated. Either way dexterity is now reduced. Legs, legs feel intact. Left knee sharp pain, will require further assessment. Ankles and feet, feeling bruised but no worse for wear. Spinal cord seems intact as I can feel all extremities. Head, I hear sounds of nature, birds calling and animals moving about. Smell, earth and loam and…blood. Nose is bleeding; I feel it trickling down my face in to my mustache and beard. Mouth, coppery taste, all teeth intact, throat and lips feel parched. Thirsty. Eyes, slowly I open them and see a blue sky above me. A moment later I smell smoke, I attempt to sit up, pain flashing through me.

Shoulder is definitely damaged, back hurts as well. I manage myself in to a sitting position and realize that the smoke I smell is coming from me, I look down, the edges of my jeans are singed and my shirt sleeves as well. Looking closer I see my denim vest is still intact. I give a bit of a chuckle and wince as my side protests, that vest and I have been through a lot.

I look around taking stock of my surroundings; I seem to be in an old-growth forest, more specifically a small clearing of tall grass showing the same signs of scorching that I do. Looking ahead I see a burned trail of leading up to where I lay and running back in to the trees...trees with a me-sized hole that seems to be smashed and burned through the canopy.

My mind ground to a halt at this. I was falling. I was burning. I should be dead. Why am I not dead? Why am I not back with her... My silent ruminations are interrupted by the universal sound that you are not alone in the wilderness, a twig snapping behind me.

I try to scramble to my feet despite the protests of my injuries only for my left knee to give a sharp pain eliciting a harsh grunt and me landing on my face. Rolling over in the grass I see what has come upon me. I then wonder if I have eaten some mushrooms of questionable origin.

Before me stands a small horse. A pony would likely be more accurate but looking as no pony I have ever seen. It is butter yellow in color and has a vibrant pink mane. The face is almost human aside from a small round muzzle protruding forth. It's looking at me with the bluest eyes I have ever seen. It is then I realize this ‘pony’ has both eyes facing forward like a human rather than the side facing eyes of most herd animals. This 'pony' also has a pair of feathery wings currently puffing out from its sides.

I sit there mutely trying to process the fact that a four foot tall, bright yellow pegasus is looking at me. At that point I receive the shock of my life when it says in a feminine voice, "Uh excuse me Mister critter..."

Ok it talks. That is new.

"Um Mister...ape...critter? You um...look hurt...what with that big bit of wood in your side...would you like some help...if you don't mind."

It takes me a moment to register the small thing's words. Looking down I finally register the pain in my ribs seems to be from a two foot chunk of tree branch impaling my side just beneath the hem of my vest. At that point I did the only rational thing I could do.

"Oh bother..." I said and then promptly blacked out.

The last thing I was aware of as blackness overtook me was the little pegasus saying it a startled voice, "Oh my!"

~~~

I awoke to darkness. Had it all been a dream? I remember packing my bag with a few camping supplies and heading out. My plan was simple. I had closed out all my accounts, sold the house, left my cat in the care of the in-laws, left notes and timed-e-mails for the few friends who still spoke to me and had driven north; heading for the Appalachians. I thought over my intent, I had found a secluded public camping trail. I was going to wander it for a time then off in to the wild areas of the parkland. There I would partake in the "sacrament" I had acquired. Should a vision come to me showing me where I should take my life I would follow it. Should it not…I had a piece of mercy in my bag to ease the passage from this life to the next.

I spent the better part of the day walking the Appalachian Trail starting near Cherokee. On my second day I wandered from the trail around noon and began hiking in to the wooded forest. Though the terrain was dangerous for someone not accustomed to the mountains, being outdoors in the woods was nothing new to me. I knew not respecting nature and her majesty could lead the unwary traveler to ruin but I cared not. My intent, one way or another, was for my life to end. I would either go off the grid, living as a hermit, or I would grant myself a death with dignity. Either was acceptable penance to me at this point.

Near the end of the day I had come to a small clearing in the woods. A small stream wandered past the edge of the clearing and an outcropping of rock providing me with a natural place to start a fire safely. This was a good place, welcoming to the man that knew how to live with the land and looking to be untouched by the modern world. I setup my meager camp which was nothing more than an all-weather sleeping bag and a small solar panel attached to a USB hub to charge my tablet.

I set about gathering some firewood and started a modest fire near dark. I leaned back and began reading one of the thousands of books I had stuffed in to the tablet’s memory. I chuckled at my random pick, the Holy Bible, Catholic edition. I immediately closed it and looked for something else. I had not found my answers in that book thirty years ago and I doubted I would find them now. I instead began reading the collected poems of Edgar Allen Poe.

I had dozed off at some point as the alarm I had set sounded. Looking up I could see the full moon shining down on my little camp and I smiled. Even in the small towns of the South the light pollution was enough to make the night sky less beautiful than Creation intended it. Here, in the mountains with an unobstructed view, I could see nature in all her majesty. A feeling of peace came upon me. “This is truly a good place for a man to change his life.” I thought.

Reaching in to my bag I pulled out a small strip of what looked like cartoonish stamps, high-grade LSD. Stilling my mind I meditated staring for I know not how long in to the fire thinking of…nothing. After a time I took a hit. Then another. As the world began to lose focus I took my last hit. This was all or nothing, live or die. Whatever this sacrament and the universe chose to show me would decided my fate.

I saw colors at first, the fire sparking up higher and higher. Then an terrible wailing upon a wind sprang from nowhere. This was it. This is where the choice is made. The fire died down and an unnatural darkness shrouded my campsite. I felt no fear; darkness is only the absence of light. Then before me stood a creature out of some twisted imagination not my own. It was nearly six feet tall with a serpentine body. Its limbs and the wings on its back were a mishmash of various creatures. It held a paw up in a very human gesture then spoke in a somewhat cultured sounding voice, “You are not what I expected, not at all. But all things considered I suppose you will do.”

I blinked. This vision had spoken to me so I did what felt natural, I spoke back. “What do you mean I will do…chimera?”

“Chimera? Now that is indeed a name I have not heard in a long time! Now come on chop chop! We have a world that needs saving and it looks like the magic or some such has picked you! Mind you I would have picked a wombat because seriously when was the last time you was a wombat in shining armor? Or a booby! Yes I like boobies!”

Unable to help myself I chuckled, “You and me both brother. But seriously aren't visions supposed to be more…helpful and less whimsical?”

The chimera looked at me with an expression I could only describe as perturbed, “Now sonny I make the jokes here not you. You are supposed be all “‘Eek! What are you!’ not all ‘I make double entendres with the spirit of chaos!’” he paused and drew another breath, “Situationally inappropriate humor is my thing!” He almost seemed to whine the last part.

Unable to suppress a grin, “Brother, for a hallucination I like you. So tell me, what should I do with my life. That’s what I came out here to find out. I would hate to hear that after my brain decided to conjure such an amusing avatar for my subconscious that the answer is still ‘kill yourself.’”

The chimera looked at me quizzically then finally said, “What in the name of milkshakes are you talking about?”

I was perplexed, “You are a hallucination, a vision, I just took enough psychedelics to trip a rhino in the hopes of getting a spiritual vision to tell me how to live my life, I seem to have gotten you instead.”

He laughed, the chimera has literally laughed its head off, which was now rolling on the ground near my feet.  Well you don’t see that every day.

“No but seriously, I kinda have a mission here.” Said the head as it’s body set it back on its neck. “The princesses cast this silly powerful magical spell leading to as they put it, “’A realm of violence and chaos where you will find a champion the likes of which the world has never seen.’”, it paused, “So got any champions around here I can borrow?”

I blinked, “No?”

The chimera went back scratching its chin then after a moment a light bulb appeared over its head which it proceeded to grab from the air and munch on thoughtfully. “I have it!” it exclaimed.

“You! You are the champion I am looking for. Sure you look a bit scruffy for a monkey and this talk of killing yourself just has to go but you! You my boy have the makings of a champion in you!”

Suddenly the chimera was beside me wearing a sweatshirt and headband while shadowboxing, “I bet you can knock the block off of any threat to the princesses and Equestria!”

Tilting my head to the side I looked at this strange creature more closely, then I did what any good scientifically minded person would do, I poked it. It poked me back, in the stomach. It didn't feel nice.

“You aren't a bad trip are you?”

With a smile to rival a Cheshire cat it shook its head no. I fell heavily and landed on my sleeping bag. “So…can we take this from the top.”

“I’m afraid not, places to go worlds to save and all that. The magic keeping me here only works for a limited time and I am afraid that time is almost up, now get up and hop through the portal!”

I look up and notice there is now a flaming oval above my campfire with what looks like blue sky beyond it. I sat there for a moment, lost in thought, the chimera tapping its foot impatiently while my mind went a mile a minute. I came here for answers. I came looking for salvation or damnation. Either this is an acid trip and I wake up or it is the real deal and I go to another world and become some kind of champion. What the hell I am tripping balls. Let’s do this!

I stood up and grabbed my backpack then looked at the chimera then to the portal in front of me. “So, I just walk on through?”

“That’s right bucko! Just step on through and enter a magical land of candy and chocolate where we need a naked ape to be our wonderful savior!”

I detected a hint of sarcasm and perhaps a joke I wasn't quite in on. However, I was so high at this point I did not care. I was being offered what amounted to a second chance. I was no hero, never had been. My sins are too heavy and too grave to be called a hero. The word itself had a foul taste to me.

“Well what are you waiting for? Go!” Suddenly a large boot materialized behind me and kicked my rear with enough force to catapult me through the portal. So much for second thoughts.

First there was blinding white light then there was heat as the fires of Hell itself. Then just…falling. Falling is easy to do.

~~~

My reverie in the dark is interrupted by the sound of a door opening. I turn my head realizing for the first time that I am lying flat on my back in a large and soft bed. Standing in front of me is the same little pegasus as before carrying a candle with its wing, using it as sort of a large feathery hand.

“Oh my Mister Ape! You're awake!” it spoke in that soft female voice.

“Sister, I am not so sure of that.” I croaked back through my parched throat.

“Goodness me! You can talk!” It took a step back as if it was a bit frightened.

“Shouldn't that be my line?” I winced as I said it, slowly becoming aware of the various pains in my body.

My distress must have been obvious as she stepped forward setting the candle down on a small nightstand by the bed and began feeling my chest with her wing tips. Feeling too weak I did not fight the touch. First she laid a hoof on my breast over my heart, I surmised it was somehow checking my pulse. Next it moved to my side checking a series of bandages that had been placed over the wound from the tree branch.

“You are very lucky Mister Ape, that branch missed your organs and major arteries, it will take a bit of time but you should heal up nicely!”

“Bear.”

“Excuse me? I’m sorry I thought you were an ape!” It shied back a little hiding behind it’s mane.

If cute could kill this would have done me in.

“Bear is my name little one. Not Mister Ape. Though you are partly right, my people are descended from plains apes that arrogantly decided that making tools and fire gave them dominion of the world.” I tried to force a smile but the pain was too much and I came out with a grimace instead.

“Oh dear, does it hurt Mister Bear?”

I shook my head weakly.

“Don’t worry I’ll take care of you until you are all better.” It said in a matter of fact tone that sounded as if any argument was to be forgotten and locked away in that place where you put thoughts you never speak and visions of Al Gore in a tutu.

“What…who…are you?” I manage.

“Oh goodness I’m so sorry; I’m Fluttershy, a pegasus pony. You are in my cottage. I carried you here after you fell screaming out of the sky in to the Everfree Forest. My housemate, Discord, saw you land there and said you would probably need my help.”

“Are you male or female?”

It blushed a so hard that I could see the discoloration through its short fur, “Um…I’m female.”

“Thank you, I am male. Forgive me, your form is alien to me so I wanted to be sure rather than think of you as ‘it’.”

A small lie since it, no, she looked similar if very different to ponies I had seen before. Before, pain, this wasn't a dream or a bad trip, I am in a strange land and there is a small talking pegasus tending to me.

I am and always shall be an avid lover of science fiction and fantasy literature, let alone movies and TV. Now here I am a stranger in a strange land. I know not what has happened and perhaps this is all a dream and my brain is consoling me as I lay somewhere bleeding to death from a self-inflicted wound. But maybe that chimera was real and maybe I really am in a strange new world. I always imagined what first contact would be like. I suppose I should be on my best behavior just in case.

“This is a lot to take in Miss Fluttershy. Please forgive me if I am without manners or break any of your customs but I am a pilgrim in your land.” I cough loudly after saying this as my throat seems to not want to work as fast as my thoughts.

“Oh dear let me get you some water.” With that Fluttershy stepped out the room leaving me alone to my thoughts for the moment.

She seems to be friendly, this is a good start. I don’t know how I got here. I don’t know how much of what I recall is the fiction of a drugged mind or reality. What I do know is here in a new world the first thing I find is a piece of kindness that so far has asked nothing in return. Earth could learn something from that. As I mull these thoughts over Fluttershy returns with a wooden mug filled with water.

“Here you go Mister Bear, it’s a little cold so drink it slowly so you don’t get a tummy ache.” I smile and painfully sit up taking the offered mug. I drink it slowly over the course of a few minutes with Fluttershy sitting in silence beside the bed. As I finish the mug I hand it back to her with a thank you. She takes the mug in her wing as if it were a hand, a neat trick that, she smiles, a decidedly human gesture.

“You are very welcome Mister Bear. Now lay back and get some sleep. You need to rest after getting hurt like that.”

Hurt like that, remembering the tree branch impaling my side I look to her, “Who tended this wound, I should be in a hospital.”

She looks at me shyly, “Um I did…I hope you don’t mind. I take care of hurt and sick animals around here.”

“You are a vet?”

She nodded meekly.

I chuckle then wince but force a smile.

“Well if you are representative of your people then a vet makes more sense than a doctor.”

Continuing to look down she said, “You aren't mad are you?”

I shook my head, “No little lady, a wound like that, you probably saved my life. I am grateful to you, I truly am.”

A genuine smile crossed her face and she stared at me with a non-nonsense look in her eye, “Then you lay back and rest Mister and don’t argue.” I gave a small mock salute,  “Yes ma’am!”

Laying down I closed my eyes and drifted off to sleep. The last thing I was aware of was a blanket being thrown over me and the sound of a candle being blown out.

10 - Novitiate

I made my way from Fluttershy's cottage in to Ponyville proper. I reflected that this was the first time I was out and about in the town on my own. Everywhere I looked I was met with a smile or a wave. It reminded me of the small towns of my youth where everyone knew everyone else. Again though, I was surprised at how welcoming these ponies were to an intelligence not of their own kind. Perhaps it is my deep rooted cynicism about humanity and its treatment of the "different" and the "outsider". Though as one wise man said, "Cynicism is the the only reasonable response to the antics of humanity."

I let my thoughts trail off as I approached what was locally known as Castle Friendship. It was a rather gaudy affair by my standards, being a large crystal tree with a crystal castle woven in the branches, but it seemed fitting for a magical alicorn princess to live in. I approached the door and gave a loud knock. After a moment the door opened, I thought of its own accord, until I looked down and saw a small, bipedal, lizard. Well you don't see that every day.

"Hi, I'm Bear, I would like to speak to the Princess if I could." I said hoping I wasn't wasting my breath talking to some strange magical construct. After a moments hesitation it turned its head and called out, "Twilight that weird monkey thing is here to see you!"

I suppressed a chuckle, it sounded like a kid. "Ape, my people are descended from apes not monkeys." I remarked in a conversational manner.

The little purple thing raised a clawed paw and scratched the back of it's head, "Sorry, I didn't mean to offend. I'm Spike, the Princess's number one dragon assistant!"

A dragon? Seriously? Now that is cool! "Well hey there Spike! No offense was taken, I am the strange one around here after all." I said in a friendly manner; while trying to reconcile this tiny thing with popular images of Smaug, Vermithrax, Bahamut, and other dragons from film and page.

A moment later the Princess came galloping in to view, visibly out of breath, "Ohgoshyou'rehereSpiketakethedayoff!" she said in one breath.

Shaking my head I reached a hand out and placed it on Twilight's head and scritched gently. She seemed to grow calm and her eyes droop. I suppose I had learned something from Fluttershy.

"Twilight let's try that again at a slower pace shall we?" I quipped.

I pulled my hand back and Twilight composed herself, "Sorry I'm just so glad you're here, I was up all night studying and I think I have figured out some things about your magic."

She turned to Spike, "Spike this may take most of the day, go ahead and take some bits from my room and go have some fun in town."

She barely had the words out before the little dragon was bounding down the hall way. I chuckled, "Kid?"

Twilight nodded, "I raised him from an egg."

"So am I going to stand at the door all day talking about dragon rearing or are you going to invite me in?" I said.

With a chuckle and slight blush I was ushered in to the castle. It was rather sparsely furnished and it seemed Twilight and Spike were the only residents. As we walked in silence the only appointed rooms we passed were a kitchen and what looked to be an extremely well stocked library. We eventually came to a small and comfortable looking sitting room where I was bade to sit down.

Twilight began, "So after you described how you used your magic I did some research. You see unicorns and by extension alicorns use magic by rote magical formulas they concentrate on and project from their horns. To learn new magic you simply learn the spell form, picture it in your mind, and channel the magic through your horn."

I interrupted, "I however have no horn nor do I know any spells Princess."

She continued, "Please call me Twilight, and no you don't have a horn. But you have fingers. When we mapped your biology during your hospital stay we saw most of your ley lines converge in your hands, feet, and forehead. Very much in the same way they do for a unicorn. My hypothesis is you project your magic from your hands and feet and may have some latent ability to project from your head. Well if you had a horn."

I nodded taking this all in, "That still doesn't explain spell casting without knowing any spells. I mean, I accept I can do magic here. I have too much evidence of it. I also accept you say I have these chakra things in me that have been absorbing magic. I even accept I have some kind of magical circuits in my body you call ley lines. What I don't understand is how me, a being from a non-magical world, has any ability to use magic here."

Twilight leaned back in her chair and put her hooves together in a very human gesture. "I understand your confusion, it confused me too. My hypothesis is, like I said in the hospital, that humans are not magic free but instead are magically latent. If there is no magic in your world, as you say, then the ability is dormant until introduced in to an environment suffused with magic like Equestria."

I replied back, "That still does not explain how I can cast spells without knowing any."

Twilight nodded and sat up strait, "No it doesn't, but you said you 'willed' the magic to happen. Would you say it felt like instinct? Like something you could just naturally do?"

I sat thinking and she was right, it had felt like some kind of instinct. The voices and the visions though, not so much. I told Twilight that it had indeed felt like instinct and I was surprised to see a nervous look on her face.

"What's wrong Twilight? It there some kind of cultural thing about instinctive magic I am not picking up on?" I asked.

She shook her head, "Yes and no. Unicorns can really only do one magic instinctively, levitate things." She demonstrated by levitating my bag around the room from its place by the chair.

She continued, "What you did, was essentially create spell forms on the fly. Creating new magic is an exceedingly difficult process from highly educated and trained unicorns. I myself have only created a handful of spells and then they were mostly modifications of existing ones tweaked for my personal use."

I stared at her blankly, "So...I am a wizard?" Come on throw me a bone, wizards are cool!

"No Bear you are not a wizard, that is a title earned by the most dedicated and learned unicorns." She said gravely.

"What you are is something Equestria hasn't seen in almost two thousand years, a sorcerer, an instinctive user of magic." She said, her voice growing even more grim.

"OK...so is this a bad thing?" I asked.

"Every known sorcerer in Equestrian history has fallen to corruption and darkness. The last was King Sombra of the Crystal Empire. It took the combined power of two alicorns to bring him down." She finally replied.

~~~

I sat outside in the shade of a tree mulling over what I had been told, Every known sorcerer in Equestrian history has fallen to corruption and darkness. Does this make me some form of heretic in their society? I have never known magic and yet here I am going against what they proclaim the natural order. From pilgrim to apostate. Story of my life it would seem I thought ruefully.

Twilight and I had discussed the implications of my magic for much of the morning. The offer had been made to take me under her wing (figuratively) and teach me what she could of magic. Thus I had been given two books, a primer on basic spells for foals and a book on Equestrian history and customs. I had set aside the magic book for now, the idea that I might be an anathema to these people soured me. Instead I took to reading on their history and culture. Though Twilight's library was very extensive it did not really have any volumes on social interaction. I guess self-help books never really caught on here.

It was nearing noon and I was only a quarter of the way in to the copious volume when I decided I had spent enough time pondering my place in the world and decided to do something about it. I stood and dusted my pants off and stuff the books in my bag with my tablet. My first priority is to find a source of income to offset the hospitality I had been shown.

I made my way to the town hall and walked in. It was a rather spacious affair that seemed to be part courthouse, part office, and part wedding chapel. Sitting at a desk near the back with a pile of paperwork was Mayor Mare. She looked up and greeted me warmly, "Why hello Mister O'Hara! What brings you here today?"

I smiled at the friendly mare, "Well Mayor, I have been living off the hospitality of your community and I figured it was time to earn my keep. I was hopping you could tell me where I might be useful in your town either working for pay or volunteering my time. Pay is preferred of course, gotta eat after all."

The Mayor seemed to be a bit taken aback about my statement. She went on to explain that as a guest of the crown, which I came to learn was my legal status, I wasn't expected to work or payback any of the generosity the people of the town had shown me. I quickly but politely made it clear I could not abide that and would prefer to have paying work.

"Well, what can you do?" Asked the Mayor.

"Well I know IT, which I think you have no use for all things considered. I am rather talented at office work, I was a customs broker after all. Aside from that I am a moderately good cook in my own opinion and don't mind getting my hands dirty with heavy work." I informed her.

Mayor Mare pondered a moment and beckoned me over to a side room. I was met with a series of filing cabinets, all unlabeled, some of them with papers literally popping out of them. "These are the town's records." She said, "My predecessor, Red Tape, was apparently not very good at filing things. I have tried for years to get this neatly organized, but I am only one mare and this is a huge job. I just never find the time with my other duties you see."

I looked at her, "You need a clerk."

"Clerk? You mean like those ponies the nobles in Canterlot have do their work for them?"  She asked.

"I am not sure what a Canterlot clerk does but in my business world a clerk would go through, sort this mess out as special project and then when not working on it help you out with day-to-day operations and other secretarial duties." I educated her.

Her eyes seemed to light up, "Would ten bits an hour, six hours a day be enough? I think I could wiggle that in to the budget."

"Weekends off?" I asked.

She nodded.

"When do I start Boss Mare?" I replied.

I was shoved in to the filing room and the door slammed shut behind me.

~~~

The following week flew by and I settled in to a bit of a routine. Wake up, make breakfast, visit twilight in the morning for magic lessons, spend the afternoon at town hall sorting out records, come home, eat dinner, go to bed. My first week of pay had been given completely to Fluttershy. She tried to refuse it but I insisted and told her to call it my rent for the use of her room, food, and cat care. She grudgingly accepted but said that the next time I am paid that she would only talk a quarter of what I made. I agreed it was a fair price.

I had not addressed what was becoming her obvious affection. She had not kissed me again nor climbed in my bed since that one night. In fact it seemed she was trying to behave in a mostly platonic manner, though a lingering gaze or an overly long nuzzle on the cheek spoke otherwise of her opinion of me. I chose to let the matter rest, if she was giving me space I was grateful for it. If she was waiting on me to make some form of move on her...I chose not to think on it. I am still damaged goods and would not wish myself on anyone. Not until I am right with myself and right with Creation.

I was making some progress with Twilight, I could actually levitate things now in a manner similar to a unicorn and found it quite handy. I however did not have anywhere near the fine control of a unicorn, I could at best lift and move things around. Fine manipulation was best left to the digits nature gave me. Twilight informed me near the end of our second week she had compiled her report on me and was to present it to the princesses the following day. After all four princesses discussed it I would then be introduced to them. Well, this could be exciting and I was looking forward to speaking with Luna again.

I was busy at work in town hall having finally sorted out and classified all the documents and was starting to put a filing system together when a loud clap of thunder sounded outside. I poked my head in to the Mayor's office and saw her speaking with the weather team. Weather control...still have to get used to that.

After the team left I approached the Mayor, "What's going on Boss?"

"Oh nothing too major, a rogue storm from the Everfree. We get them on occasion." The weather team is going to do some minimal control since we're scheduled for a light shower Monday anyway.

"That makes sense I think." I then shrugged.

"Why don't you go ahead and head out Bear, you have done plenty today and it's almost quitting time anyhow. You can get home before you get soaked. Oh and here is your pay." She said as she slid a bag of bits to me.

I pocketed my pay and made my way out the door. A hard, chill, wind was blowing and angry black clouds were gathering. From the look of things hail might not be out of the picture for this thunderboomer. The rain was just starting to come down as I reached the cottage. I did a quick check of the outside pens and made sure all the animals were secure then stepped in the cottage.

All the lights were out and the indoor animals were hunkered down as the pouring sheets of rain came down and the thunder outside roared. I took off my sopping shirt and vest and hung them by the door to dry. I set my bag and Fluttershy's share of my pay on the table and looked around. Where was she? I hope she wasn't caught in the storm. Poor thing is so timid she might go all fainting goat on me.

As I was pondering Fluttershy's whereabouts another peal of thunder cut through the sound of the rain followed by a muffled cry. I followed the sound upstairs until I heard a faint sobbing while standing outside Fluttershy's door. I knocked. No answer.

"Fluttershy are you in there? Is everything ok?" I called out.

Again no answer. "Fluttershy I'm coming in."

I stepped in to her room, I had only been in here a few times chasing down animals or fetching some item she needed so I was not unfamiliar with the layout. What I did not expect was a lack of Fluttershy. Another peal of thunder later followed by another sob and I found her hiding under the bed.

I confess in that moment I think my heart truly broke. I laid on my stomach so I could face the sobbing ball of fluff and feathers beneath the bed, "Hey, hey it's OK Shy, it's just thunder, it can't hurt you. If it could it would have to get through me anyway."

I smiled warmly at her and she sniffed a bit and seemed to calm down some, "Y-you really wouldn't let it hurt me?"

I shook my head, "Nope. A smart man in a story in once said 'Take care of everyone smaller than you.' " I quoted. "I have tried to live my life by those words. It's gotten me in to some...trouble...but you are a fair bit smaller than me and..." I couldn't finish my sentence before a clinging ball of yellow had knocked be back against the wall in a tight hug.

I stroked her head and back whispering in to her ear that it was OK and I would take care of her for once. I carried her to my room with the intent to tuck her in my larger bed, which I learned ironically she kept for bear patients, and let her rest while I sat in a chair reading. I was very surprised when with a flap of her wings she twisted me about pinning me to the bed while she straddled me. She looked at me with her tear streaked face and said, "You make me feel so safe, like I can face the world."

"Um, OK Shy...listen I think maybe..." I was interrupted with a hoof on my mouth.

"Bear, you make me feel safe and needed. It's such a good feeling." She settled her body on top of me.

"You are so kind and so understanding to me. L-let me make you feel safe and n-needed for once....if you don't mind." She said, her voice getting soft.

As she began pressing her lips to mine my hind brain decided to throw out higher brain functions and in all honesty I can say what came next I did not mind.

Chapter 21 - Sovereign - The Book of Genesis

We spent the remainder of the day in the cave, myself brooding before the tree and the prophecy shimmering in the air, and my girls huddled together napping. As the sun began nearing the horizon the blue glow of the words dwindled and faded away, the light in the cave became muted, the only light radiating softly from the crystal-like tree. I sat in a lotus position before it, my elbows resting on my knees and my hands steepled beneath my chin. I focused on the tree. Six gemstones, each representing an element of harmony I am told, adorned it's branches. The trunk bore the symbols of Celestia, Luna, and Twilight, almost mocking me.

I finally reached a decision, I reached for the inner calm and channeled a small flow of magic in to the limiters that adorned my hands. They fell away with a soft clink. The voices did not come. For the first time since I came in to my power I was at rest without the aid of the magical devices. Reaching in to the calm I felt prevailing me I spoke two words in my mind.

Earth Mother?

We hear you lost child. Came the immediate reply.

I sat in shocked silence. I was speaking to...I had no idea, God, the personification of Equestria, a rather gaudy looking tree? I knew not which answer was truly correct. I knew only I needed answers before setting my course of action.

Earth Mother, do the princesses know of this prophecy?

The reply came instantly. She who moves the sun and lights the world knows.

So that was it. She knew. The one I tried to forgive, tried to have sympathy for, she knew. In this place of peace I could only feel the barest hint of anger. The voices were silent, my rage was silent, all I felt was deathly calm. I honestly was terrified of myself at the moment.

Earth Mother, the Ape Tribe is scattered across another world. We are all alone in the night. The Morning Star banished us for partaking of your wisdom. Now I know she knew of the prophecy and believe she spoke lies when telling me she banished us only out of fear of the power we had gained. I do not know what to do.

Gentle child of the Ape Tribe, no being is without flaw, not even she who moves the sun and lights the world. Remind her that not only does the sun bring life but it can also blind and burn.

Earth Mother how do I forgive her? Should I forgive her?

Both answers are part of the intrinsic nature of your soul child of the Ape Tribe.

I sat pondering, trying to conjure meaning from the Earth Mother's words. The intrinsic nature of my soul? What could that possibly mean? These last years...I have felt nothing but hate and wrath directed at either myself or others. The only light in my life since her passing has been these two pegasai that have started nesting in my heart.

I thought back further to the night Celestia came to me in Canterlot. Is she truly contrite? I did speak words of forgiveness to her but made it clear I could not absolve her. I thought back further to my life before coming here, before even Yvette. Bullied by my peers as a youth. never quite living up to the expectations of my family. I became friends with books and history. The years I spent years in school only to come out with degrees in Theology and History much to my family's dismay. I wandered from odd job to odd job to stay afloat. Then finally I settled down at a job working on computers for a small shipping company. Then over time moving out of their IT and became a customs broker. Then I met Yvette.

My time after school and working, maybe the answer was there. I could think of only a string of failed relationships and burned bridges. Where is the commonalty, where is my answer? The answer soon hit me like a ton of bricks. Forgiveness. I never held grudges, bullies, users, gold diggers, people who took advantage of me, all forgiven. Why, why did I forgive so easily?

I meditated on this as the moon rose and the air turned cold. After a time I felt a warm hoof touch my shoulder, "Bear?"

"Yes Shy?" I replied.

"It's getting late. We should get back home and get Scootaloo fed and put down for the night."

I nodded, "Of course Shy."

I stood and made to replace the limiters on my hands but paused. I looked at the tree and spoke silently, Earth Mother, can you see what is to come?

Only what is and what was my child.

Can you offer me any further wisdom as to how to proceed?

Every soul carries some burden or pain. We grow stronger when we share that burden with others.

Earth Mother, you sound like a fortune cookie.

The wind picked up for just a moment causing the crystal-like leaves of the tree to tinkle and chime in a sound that almost reminded me of laughter.

As I turned to leave words came to me once more, Your offspring will be born before the first snow.

I paused, What...how?

All the tribes of this land can create new life together my child, even ones gone for oh so long.

I slowly backed away from the tree and looked back to Fluttershy. She smiled at me sweetly and motioned for me to hurry up not knowing what had just been revealed to me.

~~~

I was in a daze when we returned to the cottage. Fluttershy was...is...I'm going to be a daddy...again! Part of me was filled with dread, part of me was so excited I could burst. I chose to bite my tongue and keep my silence. I quickly did the math in my head, the first snows come in late November...she might not even know yet... I admit I was a bit giddy. My mood turned sour once Shy had finished feeding our sleepy adopted filly and putting her to bed. She sat by my side wrapping a wing around my shoulders and resting he soft hoof on my hand. "What are you going to do?"

I sighed heavily, "Tomorrow I will visit Twilight and ask for her to call a meeting of the princesses. I will tell them of the prophecy and I will offer up my help against these Nazis."

Fluttershy clung to me and rested her head on my shoulder, "I'm scared Bear."

"I am too Shy, I am too. That's why when I go to Canterlot I am taking you and Scoots with me. I want you under twenty-four hour guard until this situation is resolved." I stated determinedly.

"O-oh my, if you think that is best." Came her timid reply.

I stroked her mane and kissed the top of her head. "It will be OK Shy, this world saw fit to give me great power and as a wise man of my world said 'With great power comes great responsibility'. I can't keep ignoring the responsibility that comes with this power inside me."

Shy sighed and leaned in to me melting a bit at the petting. "Tomorrow, first thing, you and Scoots pack bags and get ready to head to Canterlot, I'll be meeting with Twilight, OK?"

Shy softly murmured, "OK..." quite drowsily and through half-lidded eyes.

I thought a bit about what was possibly to come, I knew what I was half-planning to do on meeting with the princesses could lead to Shy and I being separated until this crisis was resolved. Finally I decided I would do something for her just in case we had to be parted, something that would give her a very happy memory in times to come.

"Shy?" I whispered in her ear.

"Mhmmm?" Came her sleepy reply.

"You go in to heat soon right?"

"Urggghmmm." Came her slightly unhappy reply.

Putting my mouth closer to her ear I whispered oh so quietly, "Why don't we go upstairs and make that foal you want."

Her eyes and her wings shot open. She looked at me with dilated pupils, grabbed my hand in her mouth, then dragged me up to our room. There was no rest for the wicked that night.

~~~

Arranging a meeting with all four alicorn princesses of Equestria was strangely easier than I thought it would be. Once I had asked Twilight to request an audience with the other three on my behalf, it was less than thirty minutes before all replies were received with an affirmative response. Two days later Shy, Scoots, Twilight, and myself ascended the stairs to the throne room of Canterlot Castle.

On a raised dais Celestia sat regally, her emotionless mask firmly in place when she laid eyes on me. Cadence and Luna however greeted me with warm smiles. Celestia stood and walked forward, approaching our group.

"Princess Twilight, Bear O'Hara and family. To what do we owe this visit?"

Twilight spoke up, "Princess, Bear has asked me to call an audience with the four of us on a matter of grave importance dealing with the recent attack on Ponyville."

"Oh has he now. You who spurned our call for aid before now seek to offer it perhaps?"

It took a supreme effort on my part to not close the gap between us and punch her in the royal face. However, given the guards in the room and the fact that my family was present I kept myself in check. Instead I chose to roll the dice and open with my gambit. I stood up strait, letting my hands fall to my side, I locked eyes with her and spoke the words burned in to my mind, "Six and One shall the enemy of creation seek. Six and One virtues of the meek. Life he takes without remorse. In Virtue's blood he charts his course. Six and one must stand. Six to form a valorous band. One to judge the fate of Pony and Man. Six and one to find the Font of Life. Six and One to end the Strife. Six to reenact what has come before. One to ensure the cycle repeats no more."

The room was silent, perplexed looks on three royal faces while the fourth...the fourth quivered in what I could only guess as a mix of fear and rage.

"How...how do you know these words?" Celestia finally asked.

"The Earth Mother revealed them to me." I replied with ice in my voice.

"That's not possible! The Earth Mother has spoken to no one in over a thous-"

I cut her off, "Did you ever try speaking to her first?"

Celestia looked at me with unabashed hatred in her gaze, so intense were the feelings of wrath radiating from her Twilight, Shy, and Scoots all stepped back behind me. Even the guards looked nervous.

"You...you come to our world, you poison my sister against me with truths best forgotten, you wield forbidden magic, you murder other ponies, and you... You dare to question me? I who have lead Equestria single hoofed for a thousand years!" Screamed Celestia.

"Bear what does she mean about truths best forgotten? What's going on!?" Cried Twilight behind me.

"Indeed Aunt Celestia, what do you mean?" Came the cool voice of Cadence from behind her.

Luna narrowed her gaze but kept her silence.

"Should I tell them or should you Celestia?" I bravely said.

"You now threaten me ape!? You would seek to bring even more strife to my land?" Growled the enraged alicorn.

"Threaten? No Celestia. I came here as you said to offer my service. But my service comes with a price." I snarled back.

"Oh a price? I see greed is indeed one of the traits of your species. I should have banished you to the moon the moment you set foot in my land."

"No! MY land Celestia." I barked back.

"Your land? Celestia what is he talking about?" Twilight asked nervously.

"That is none of your concern my student." Celestia replied coolly.

No, I was not going to let her deflect the question, "Answer her Celestia."

"You dare to command me?" Came the rage filled voice once more.

Something inside me went cold. I don't recall willing them off my hands, only the sound of the limiters clattering to the floor. I stared in to Celestia's eyes as one word flowed from my mouth but not in my voice, but rather the voice of two-hundred thousand years of mankind, "Confess!"

Celestia visibly winced and stepped backwards. A sheen of sweat began to form on her brow much as it did when I used the same magic on Twilight, save this time I did not require the dorje.

"CONFESS!" Shouted our collective voices momentarily deafening the room with its volume.

"I...I...no..." Celestia stammered, visibly cringing.

I stepped forward, not knowing if I was guiding my actions or the collective memory of my race. Either way the outcome was the same. I placed one hand on each side of Celestia's muzzle and pressed my forehead to hers and spoke quietly, "We each carry a pain, a burden, or a shame. Share yours Celestia. Share your burden and become stronger. That is the price of my service to you. That is the price that binds a sorcerer to your cause."

I stepped back and waited. Celestia fell heavily on her haunches and looked to her sister who nodded. Then to Cadence, to Twilight, to my girls, and lastly back to me. Finally she spoke, "My...my little ponies can't know."

"I think that is best for you and your peers to decide together Celestia." I replied.

Luna raised a wing and motioned for the guards to clear the room. After the room was cleared Celestia took in a shuddering breath and spoke, "Over a thousand years ago, before the coming of Nightmare Moon...just before Discord was defeated...When the three tribes were still new to Equestria and had not explored the interior...I felt a disturbance in the balance of magic in the land. I followed it to what is now the Everfree Forest in secret, not wanting to distract my sister from the war against Discord. There I found the Tree of Harmony. I also found Discord away from his army among a tribe I had not seen before. The Ape Tribe. He was teaching them the ways of civilization, tool use, some rudimentary magic. He gave them...other elements...that were once part of the tree. I managed to frighten Discord off...He was not prepared for a fight just yet. I....I..."

Celestia shuddered and began to sob. Luna walked to her and rested a comforting wing on her, "Let it out sister then continue."

Cadence sat in silence while Twilight with an uncharacteristically stern expression on her face said, "Yes. Please continue Celestia."

Choking down a sob Celestia continued, "I...I gathered the remaining elements and as I did so the Earth Mother...the spirit of this entire world spoke to me. She spoke the same words that this...descendant of the Ape Tribe just spoke to me. The Earth Mother explained to me that Ape and Pony were meant to live together in peace but one day an Ape would be tasked by the Creator with choosing which civilization would rise and which would fall."

Celestia began to sob once more. Twilight and Luna both remained silent when Cadence spoke up, unmasked fury on her face, "Finish it Celestia."

"I...I used the elements to banish...banish his entire race from this world...I did it to try to spite the prophecy..." Celestia cried out then broke down sobbing, burying her face in her hooves and curling in to a fetal position.

Twilight walked over to Celestia and gently prodded her with a hoof, "Is this really true? Did this land once belong to Bear's people? Did you really banish them to another world because you were afraid of them? Afraid of what they might someday do?"

Celestia uncurled and looked at Twilight for a time before answering, "Yes my dear student. It is true."

Cadence and Twilight both lowered themselves to the floor and took one of her forehooves between theirs, "Princess...I...I don't know what to say...I can't consider myself your student anymore. You are still my friend and almost a mother to me...but I can't be the student of someone who would do something so...so..." Twilight went silent, no tears, no sobbing, just silence. This was truly the first time Twilight had ever unnerved me. Cadence finally spoke, "Aunt Celestia, you may be an alicorn like us but at the end of the day we are only ponies. I forgive you but I am not sure how much I can trust you. I promise you though the Crystal Empire is and always shall be a friend and ally to Equestria."

Luna laid beside her sister and draped a wing over her, "Though we knew most of the story from Bear O'Hara it is good we have now heard it from thee dear sister. We love you no less and we will continue to support thee."

I felt a gentle hoof on each hand and looked down to see both my girls holding my hands looking at me with apprehension. Finally Scoots spoke up, "PapaBear, what happens now?"

I looked to Celestia's tear streaked and haggard face.

"Princess Celestia, you have met my price and confessed before your peers. Therefore I agree to serve you against this Father and his army. Make no mistake, I do not do this of my own free will as I feel I have no choice. Creation has set my course and so shall I follow it." I said with my head bowed and my body trembling in fear at what I was about to do.

"That said Celestia I forgive you...and in the name of my people I absolve you." I said with a deep shuddering breath. The voices remained silent, no whispers of dissent or disagreement. Yes...she is forgiven.

I steeled myself for what I felt I had to do now.

"A wise man from my homeland said long ago, 'Those who would give up essential liberty, to purchase a little temporary safety, deserve neither liberty nor safety.'" I paused to let those words sink in then knelt down before the Princess of the Sun. "Today I sacrifice my liberty to purchase safety."

Celestia looked at me, her puffy and red-rimed eyes showing trepidation while my heart raced a mile a minute in anticipation of the pain about to come. "I am no longer fit to bear this symbol of freedom upon my flesh as I am forsaking my liberty in service of a crown." I said as I ripped my left sleeve down baring my tattoo. "In the words penned by Sir George Ripley, 'The bird of Hermes is my name eating my wings to make me tame.'"

I let my magic flow with the words using them as an incantation to form a white-hot flame in my right palm and then slamming it against the tattoo. I felt pain searing through me worse than anything I had ever conceived of. Perhaps the magic of Equestria that now suffused my being gave these symbols of ink a magical meaning in this realm...or perhaps the magic I channeled in to my own flesh was reminding me of the sacrifice I was making. Either way the effect was the same, a blood curdling scream passed my lips as the smell of burned flesh permeated the air. After a moment the flame and the pain died down. I could still feel the loss, a sense of emptiness. I knew then what I had done had irrevocably changed part of my very soul. So be it, I am sworn to defend this land I call home now, forsaking all past beliefs.

I looked up to the four princesses before me, each one with a look of shock on their face, finally locking eyes with Celestia I spoke. "Command me, Sovereign."

I took no satisfaction as I watched Celestia back away from me with abject fear in her eyes. "What hast thou done Bear O'Hara?" cried Luna looking on in horror.

"I have given my Sovereign what she desired, a weapon against the darkness." I replied steadily.

Cadence looked at me with a sick and worried gaze, "But at what cost...you burned away one of your cutiemarks...a piece of your soul...willingly."

I did not acknowledge her words, I only looked on, not breaking eye-contact with Celestia. "What is your command my Sovereign?"

Princess Celestia simply stood, tears flowing freely as she averted her eyes from me as I knelt before her. I heard no command from her, just the same phrase whispered over and over, barely audible. "Not like this. Not like this. Not like this..."

That day a princess learned that falling is easy to do.